Pages from the early history of the West and Northwest: embracing reminiscences and incidents of settlement and growth, and sketches of the material and religious progress of the states of Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, and Missouri, with especial reference to the history of Methodism

"LIBRARY

OF THE
UN IVER.SITY.

or ILLINOIS'

CENTRAL CIRCULATION BOOKSTACKS

The person charging this material is re-
sponsible for its renewal or its return to
the library from which it was borrowed
on or before the Latest Date stamped
below. You may be charged a minimum
fee of $75.00 for each lost book.

Theft, mutilation, and underlining of books are reasons
for disciplinary action and may result in dismissal from
the University.

TO RENEW CALL TELEPHONE CENTER, 333-840O
UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS LIBRARY AT URBANA-CHAMPAIGN

NOV041999

When renewing by phone, write new due date below
previous due date. L162

DEC 02 1<86

L161 — H41

PAGES

FROM THE

EARLY HISTORY

OF THE

WEST AND NORTH-WEST:

EMBRACING •

REMINISCENCES AND INCIDENTS OF SETTLEMENT AND

GROWTH, AND SKETCHES OF THE MATERIAL

AND RELIGIOUS PROGRESS

OF THE

STATES OF OHIO, INDIANA, ILLINOIS, AND MISSOURI,

WITH

ESPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE HISTORY OF METHODISM.

BY

REV. S. R. BEGGS.

CINCINNATI:

PRINTED AT THE METHODIST BOOK CONCERN.

R. P. THOMPSON, PRINTER.
1868.

/

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1868, by
S. R. BEGGS,-

In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for
the Southern District of Ohio.

* '

977

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER I. PAGE.

Autobiographical — Ancestry — Life in Southern Indiana — Con-
version 9

CHAPTER II.

Early Methodism in Indiana — Notable Preachers — Confer-
ences— Districts and Circuits 17

CHAPTER HI.
Compilations from Smith's "Indiana Miscellany" 31

CHAPTER IV.

The Same continued — The Pious Wife and Impenitent Hus-
band— Remarkable Conversion 44

CHAPTER V.

Received into Missouri Conference — Remarkable Experiences
in the Primitive Itinerancy 51

CHAPTER VI.

Introduction to the Illinois Work — Minutes of the First Con-
ference 59

CHAPTER VH.

Pioneer Experiences — Home Again — Pleasant Conference Occa-
sions 67

CHAPTER VIII.

Quakers and Infidels at a Methodist Meeting — A Primitive
Baptism '. 75

192442

4 • CONTENTS.

CHAPTER IX. PAQE.

Marriage — Eough Experiences of a Young Bride — Painful and
Perilous Journeyings 81

CHAPTER X

Mission Work in Chicago, 1831-32 — Terrors of an Indian

Raid — A Home-Made Fort 94

CHAPTER XI.

Privations in Chicago — Division of Illinois Conference — Inci-
dents of Labor 103

CHAPTER XII.

A Clear Conversion — Statistics of Desplaines Mission — Rock
River Conference formed 114

CHAPTER XIII.

History of Peoria — A Curious Church-Building Enterprise... 122

CHAPTER XIV,

Sketch of Rev. Jesse "Walker — Interesting Narrative from his
own Manuscript 131

CHAPTER XV.

Stati'stics of Early Methodism in the Fox River Region — Au-
rora and Ottowa .-.. 143

CHAPTER XVI.

Early Methodism in Middle Illinois — Sangamon County — First
Settlement of Peoria 151

CHAPTER XVII.

Miscellaneous Statistics — The Plainfield Work — How Roberts
became Bishop 161

CHAPTER XVIII.

Biographical Episode — The Author's Work and Experienc.es

on the Christian Commission, in 1864 169

CONTENTS. 0

CHAPTER XIX. PAGE.

Chicago Methodism — Great Keligious Struggle and Victory.... 175

CHAPTER XX.

The First Chicago Churches — Canal-Street, Clark-Street, and
Indiana-Street , 182

CHAPTER XXI.

The Chicago Indian Massacre of 1812 — Mrs. Kinzie's Narrative 191

CHAPTER XXII.

Mrs. Zinzie's Narrative continued 200

CHAPTER XXm.

The Author's Observations on the Indian Character — Causes
of the Sauk War 213

CHAPTER XXIV.

Indian Anecdotes — How Jesse Walker dealt with them 221

CHAPTER XXV.

Chicago — Origin of Name — Incidents of Early Settlement —
First Methodist Preaching 227

CHAPTER XXVI.

Our Publishing Interests — The Methodist Book Concerns in
New Yjrk and Cincinnati 236

CHAPTER XXVII.

First Baptist Church in Plainfield — Methodism in Plainfield.. 241

CHAPTER XXVIII.
A Sketch of Methodism in Lockport 249

CHAPTER XXIX.

History of the Illinois and Michigan Canal — A Great Under-
taking under Great Difficulties 260

O CONTENTS.

CHAPTER XXX. PAGE.

A Sketch of the Conversion and Ministry of Rev. John Hill —
Extraordinary Effects of his Preaching 268

CHAPTER XXXI.

Anecdotes of Bishops Roberts and Soule — Singular Incident —
Sketches of Western Methodism^ 274

CHAPTER XXXH.

Western Methodism — James B. Finley — Nolley — Bangs —
M'Kendree 293

CHAPTER XXXIII.
Administration of Discipline — Rev. John Sinclair 301

CHAPTER XXXIV.
First Session of Rock River Conference 311

CHAPTER XXXV.

The Prairie State — Its Beauty, Resources, Population, and
Destiny 317

CHAPTER XXXVI.

St. Louia in the Olden Time — Its First Newspaper — Progress
of Methodism in Illinois 321

INTRODUCTION.

BY T. M. EDDY, D. D.

YEARS ago, when the writer first came to the North- West,
among his earliest and most hearty greetings was one from
Stephen R. Beggs. We found so pleasant a spirit, so happy a
disposition, so cheerful a retrospect that we sought further
acquaintance. His experience ran back into pioneer days,
swept along the rough places, and wound among the bridle-
paths of frontier settlements. So interesting were his reminis-
cences that, at our request, he wrote a portion of them, which
appeared in successive numbers of the North-Western Christian
Advocate. Artless, natural, just, they attracted favorable atten-
tion, and called out an expression favorable to publication in a
more extended and permanent form.

The thought of a book came to him as an amazement. He,
Stephen R Beggs, become the author of a duodecimo volume !
He had never thought of entering into history, much less writ-
ing it. When he made his way from one appointment to another
by blazed trees, and stood up on a puncheon floor and preached
in the dim glare of one or two tallow candles, kept alight by the
snuffing of backwoods fingers, he would have laughed outright
at the prediction that he should ever make a book to be read by
the light streaming into richly carpeted parlors from patent
gas-burners.

Yet why not? These early Methodist pioneers have led an
eventful life, and its record is almost as marvelous as any thing

8 INTRODUCTION.

in the annals of chivalry, and possesses the glitter of romance
They have a knowledge of persons, places, and events essential
to a perfect history of our Church in the West, and, unless writ-
ten, it dies with them. Written, and not printed, it will be of no
service to the future historian. A few years ago autobiographic
literature was overdone, and yet the poorest, stalest, and least
enduring had its value, and from such ephemeral annals will
history be enriched.

The author was at the laying of foundations in the North-
West, both political and ecclesiastical. He was in Chicago ere
it was Chicago. He rocked the cradle of young Methodism
here, but, musical as he is, would never sing to it a lullaby. He
has told the story as he knew it, and as other careful observers
have recited it He was here among the Indian troubles when
Black Hawk was devastating the country, and that, too, is told.
He has labored in Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, and Missouri when
there was more hard work than pecuniary compensation.

With his own experience he has connected anecdotes, sketches,
stray waifs of biography, and incidents in danger of being lost

He sends it forth, especially commending it to his old friends,
the associates, lay and cleric, of earlier days. There are many
yet living, for of tough stock and hardy fiber were those pioneer
folks. They will read, and "remember the days of former times."
We commend it to younger readers. It is well to see, amid our
present, what was the character of our near past. Those days
can never come again; changes of population and society make
them impossible. The scream of the locomotive has scared the
saddle-bags out of sight, and almost out of existence. New
duties, new conflicts, new responsibilities are upon us. But let
us keep in sympathy with the heroic aggressions, the chivalrous
spirit, the daring and doing which made "the paths straight" for
our present. For this there is nothing like the facts as they were,
and some of them the author has told.

OFFICE NORTH-WESTERN CHRISTIAN ADVOCATE, |
Chicago, April 25, 18G8. J

PAGES

dfarlj ipstorg of % West anb

CHAPTER I.

MY great-grandfathers were born, the one, James
Beggs, in Ireland ; the other, Charles Barns, in
America, of English extraction. One of my great-
grandmothers was born in Ireland, the other in En-
gland; the maiden name of one being Hardy, of
the other, M'Dow. My grandfather, Thomas Beggs,
was a native of New Jersey, where he married
Sarah Barnes, and afterward emigrated to Virginia.
He lived in Kockingham county, till the breaking
out of tne Revolutionary War. He joined the pa-
triot army, and became an officer in the commissary
department, and died of camp fever in 1779 or 1780.
He had four sons and one daughter. His three oldest
sons had large families — that of John consisting of
one son, James, and eight daughters. James had
four sons — Charles, John, Stephen, and Thomas.
John married Hannah Barnes; James married Mary
Custer; and Charles married Dorothy Trumbow.

10 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

All settled at an early day in Clark county, Indiana .
John Beggs was Judge of the Court; James was
State Senator for nine years, joining the Methodist
Episcopal Church in 1791; Charles was a member
of the Legislature for several years, and served as
Captain of a light-horse company in the Indian War,
participating in the battle of Tippecanoe. He moved
to Illinois in 1829. He still lives, at the advanced
age of ninety-two ; and during the Rebellion was as
bitter against the " Tories," as he termed the rebels,
as his family had been in '76. My father and moth-
.er, James Beggs and Mary Custer, were members
of the Methodist Church from 1791 to the day of
their death, a period of three-fourths of a century;
and if I am an ultra Methodist, I came honestly
by it.

I was born in Rockingham county, Virginia, March
30, 1801. When I was four years old, my father
moved West, stopping about two years in Kentucky ;
and then settling in Clark county, Indiana, on the
Ohio River, about seventeen miles above the falls at
Louisville, where my father passed the rest of his
life. My father had scarcely cleared off a small
piece of ground — he had bought a heavily timbered
farm of one hundred and sixty acres — and erected
a log cabin, when the whole family, father, mother,
and five children, myself excepted, were taken sick
with chills and fever. . In the absence of a physician,
a brother Methodist administered the novel remedy,
calomel; and we all soon became convalescent.

WEST AND NOBTH-WEST. 11

Father, however, attempted work too soon, and one
damp day took a cold, which resulted in an attack
of rheumatism that kept him laid up for nine years,
unable to do a day's work. This was a sore afflic-
tion to us all, especially to mother, upon whom it
imposed heavy responsibilities. These misfortunes
induced father to exchange his large farm for a
smaller one, with some improvements. My elder
brothers held the plow, and I drove or rode the
team; and we thus managed to raise grain enough
for the supply of the family and the stock through
the first Winter. Subsequently, father was elected
to the Legislature, finally serving as a Senator more
than ten years, greatly to the comfort of his family.
He was a great stickler for grammar, receiving the
name of " Mr. Syntax," by which he was known
for years.

Among other deprivations consequent on the new-
ness "of the country, was that of shoes. I was seven
years old before I ever rejoiced in the possession of
a pair. Little did my parents or I myself see, in
this pioneer life of the boy, God's hardening process,
preparatory for the hardships of the uncultivated
fields of his vineyard.

During our youth we enjoyed all the manly out-
door sports, such as hunting, wrestling, jumping,
ball-playing, etc.; but swearing, lying, and dancing
were eschewed and detested. As for dancing, I felt
something as Daniel Webster expressed it, who said
he never had sense enough to learn. It really

12 • EARLY HISTORY OF THE

seemed such hard work, that I had a fellow-feeling
with the heathen, who, seeing how hard people
exerted themselves in that " amusement," wondered
why they did not make their servants dance as well
as do the rest of their drudgery.

My father, though not a very large man, was
very athletic. I had the reputation of being the
strongest man in Clark county. John Strange, one
day, saw me walking at a short distance; and stop-
ping in amazement at my apparent strength, said
that if I could only get my feet properly set, I could
rock the earth. I was just six feet in hight, and
weighed from one hundred and eighty-five to one
hundred and ninety-nine pounds. I have passed a
generally healthy life; and now, 1868, my health is
good, my lungs sound, and I am free from dyspepsia,
or other chronic ailment.

What little schooling we got was in the Winter,
in a school-house, which it may be worth while to
describe : built of round logs ; the window, a rude
opening filled with white paper, greased with lard
to admit the light; the benches made of "slabs"
split from logs, and so high that the smaller chil-
dren's feet could not touch the ground, that being all
the floor we had; one entire end of the structure
being used for a fireplace, the chimney built of split
sticks, plastered over with mortar. With the im-
provement of the country, our advantages became
greater. The old Dillworth spelling-book used to
cost one dollar, equal to four dollars of our money.

WEST AND NOKTH-WEST. 13

From early youth I had a desire to become a
preacher. This I manifested in conducting meetings
in innocent play among the children, or alone in the
deep forest, going through with the regular order
of exercises. I learned to think that if a man could
read, and write, and sing, and pray, he had about
all the qualifications needed for the itinerant work.
When I was about twelve years of age, the Indian
troubles began in Scott and Clark counties. My
fears I can vividly recall. I expected the savages
would kill me; felt that I was not prepared to die,
and would have made any sacrifice, could I have felt
that I was not an accountable being.

When the news came of the " Pigeon- Boost mas-
sacre," nearly all the settlers north of us fled across
the Ohio, leaving their effects behind. Keturning,
they built a fortification around my father's house,
which was of stone. Here they remained for days,
in constant expectation of the Indians. Several
block-houses were built to the north of us, the occu-
pants of which would flee to our fort on every fresh
alarm. The "Pigeon-Roost massacre," of which I
spoke, occurred at a settlement of that name, formed
in 1809, and which, confined to a square mile of land,
was five or six miles distant from neighboring
settlements.

On the afternoon of the third of September, 1812,
Jeremiah Payne and 'a man by the name of Kauff-
mann, were surprised and killed by a party of Indi-
ans while at work in the woods, about two miles

14 EAKLY HISTORY OF THE

from the settlement. The Indians then — Shawnees,
ten or twelve in number — attacked the settlement
about sunset, and murdered one man, five women,
and sixteen children. The bodies of some of the
victims were burned in the cabins where they were
slaughtered. Mrs. John Biggs alone escaped with
her three small children, reaching a settlement six
miles distant near daylight.

A number of the militia of Clark county proceeded
to the scene of the massacre, where they found only
the mangled and half-consumed bodies of the dead,
and the ruins of the -houses; and the remains were
all buried in one grave.

From a child I enjoyed the advantages of relig-
ious education, and was taught at school, as well as
at home, to read the Bible. I formed the habit of
prayer very young, and continued it regularly till
my conversion in the nineteenth year of my age.
At that time I visited a camp meeting at Jacobs'
camp-grounds, seven miles above Louisville, which
began October 6th. On Sabbath afternoon, after a
powerful sermon by Rev. James Ward, of the Ken-
tucky Conference, I took my place at the altar,
among seekers of religion. The deliverance, on
which I had fixed my determination, did not come
till sunset. I can never forget those first bright
joys of pardoned sin, nor cease recalling, when I
think of that blessed hour, the shouts of joy that
arose like the " sounds of many waters," " Glory to
God in the highest!" multiplied, as they were, by

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 15

scores, till two hundred were converted. Among
these seven of us were licensed to preach, the most
of whom entered the itinerant work.

Soon after my probation expired I was appointed
assistant class-leader. It was a heavy cross to ad-
dress in reproof and exhortation, as well as comfort,
the old alike with the young ; yet I found, as I have
ever found, His grace sufficient for me. I was soon
afterward licensed to exhort, by Rev. Samuel Grlaze.
Blessed in these labors, I was speedily licensed to
preach. I had long felt this necessity laid upon
me, though I shrank from the great duty; but the
resolution once formed, and the step taken, I felt
wonderfully blest. This occurred at the local con-
ference at a quarterly camp meeting near Salem,
Indiana.

I resolved that after two years' schooling, I would
offer myself to the Annual Conference as a pro-
bationer. Rev. James Armstrong, who succeeded
Rev. C. Ruter — under whose untiring labors six
hundred had been added to the Church on the cir-
cuit— insisted that I should at once receive a recom-
mendation to the next Annual Conference, which was
to be held at St. Louis that Fall. He held that I
could better receive my education and graduate in
the " Brush College," as most of our preachers had
done. After much anxious and prayerful reflection,
I finally said: "Here am I." My recommendation
was presented, and I was received; and glad am1 I
to this day that I began when I did and as I did.

16 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

This cme lesson I learned : to look to the Lord,
whence cometh our help. I know that I have thus
formed a habit of trust stronger than I should have
done, had I waited to receive a liberal education.
Yet I realize what a blessing and what a power a
sanctified education is.

The great revival above mentioned was attended
with many extraordinary physical manifestations,
in which both the converted and the unconverted
were alike exercised. Some laughed so excessively
and so long that it seemed as though they would
literally " die laughing." Bending backward as far
as they could, they would laugh at the top of their
voice, then bending forward almost to the ground,
they would continue till they well-nigh lost breath,
then straightening up and catching breath, they
would renew their convulsive laughter, repeating the
same phenomena for an hour or more, till completely
exhausted they would fall down in a swoon. The
"jerks" were also very common in the prayer meet-
ings, particularly among the women. Sometimes
three or four were affected at once, being thrown
flat on the floor, and when forced to their feet by a
couple of strong men, "jerked" irresistibly back
and forth. Often have I seen a frail woman surpass
the utmost strength of two strong men.

Elder Hamilton was preaching on one occasion,
when several became affected in this way. It pre-
vented his going on with his discourse, as he thought
it .all assumed, or at least a thing which could be

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 17

controlled. .That very night, however, after retiring,
he was himself seized with the "jerks." On finding
them to be a reality, he fervently prayed the good
Lord to deliver him from what he considered an
affliction, promising that if similar occurrences took
place again at his meetings, he would make the best
of it. They were so prevalent in places, in these
early days, that Peter Cartwright said that he had
heard of the dogs and hogs having them;" a fact to
which brother John Stewart bears the testimony of
personal observation.

Brother Cartwright tells of one man whose neck
was actually broken while thus exercised. The
falling "exercise" was also very common; those
affected by it lying apparently lifeless for hours.
The subjects returned to consciousness with a bound,
and generally with a sfeout of " Glory to God /"
President Edwards, for his personal satisfaction, ex-
amined carefully into these phenomena, and gave it
as his deliberate conviction, that these "foxfire" and
"wildfire" conversions, as they were termed, were
often among the most powerful and lasting that he
had ever witnessed.

2

18 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

CHAPTER II.

As early as 1802 Methodists ventured within the
present limits of Indiana, among its few scattered
settlers. The first was Nathan Eobertson, who
moved from Kentucky to Charlestown, Clark county,
in 1779. Three years later a small class was organ-
ized near Charlestown. This class built the first
chapel in the State, on David Roland's land. This
was afterward burned down, and another erected a
mile farther north, called Gassaway, or Salem meet-
ing-house. It was made of hewed logs, and still
stands in a good state of preservation, though not
used for worship. In the old church-yard in which
it stands, lie the remains of my revered father, and
mother, of two brothers and a sister, all members
of the Methodist Church. Within the walls of this
church I was faithfully warned to flee from the
wrath to come, and pointed to the Lamb of God,
who taketh away the sins of the -world, by some of
the best men the Church has ever produced. The
class was very strong in faith and in numbers, em-
bracing a hundred members at the close of Calvin
Ruter's Conference year, 1820.

Wm. Cravens made a practice of meeting the class
at his appointments, where he would examine each
member, asking them if they drank strong drink.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 19

All who confessed to doing so and who would not
promise total abstinence, he would direct to sit on a
separate bench. At the close of the class meeting
he would have a prayer meeting in their behalf.
If no reformation followed these efforts, he had them
tried promptly and turned out of the Church. He
was a very large man and of great strength. His
sermons were original and powerful. His eccentric-
ity was proverbial. In one of his sermons before
election he said he would as soon vote for a horse-
thief as a dram-drinker or whisky distiller.

On one occasion, in calling for mourners, he set
out three benches, one for seekers of religion, one
for backsliders, and the other for hypocrites, and
they all had occupants. On the hypocrite bench
was a man who had two wives. Cravens was soon
by his side, and said: "I understand that you have
two wives; are you determined now to forsake this
woman and go and live with your lawful wife?"
The man replied "no." "Be off, then," said Cra-
vens; "you can't get religion here!" He could
strike as hard in a few words as any man I ever
heard.

Once he was preaching at a camp meeting.
Among the preachers on the platform were a slave-
owner and a lawyer. Speaking of the qualifications
of the ministry, he said he "would as soon hear a
negro play a banjo, or a raccoon squeal, as to hear
a negro-holder or a petty lawyer preach;" then
turning abruptly to the two men he exclaimed,

20 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

"How dare you lay your bloody hands on this
Sacred Book !" He termed all instruments of music
introduced into churches wooden gods. Rev. Mr.
Fillmore once preached where brother Abbot led
the singing in a choir in which they had instru-
mental music. After the service he asked brother
Abbot how he liked the music, whose only reply
was, " Your wooden brother did very well to-day."
A bass-viol being once introduced into a choir when
Cartwright preached, he announced the hymn with
the invitation, "We will fiddle to the Lord, my
brethren." Brother A. B. Phelps told me the fol-
lowing story of the manner in which Rev. J. Gruber
once disposed of a choir difficulty: there being a
division in the choir, he wished to have the whole
matter turned over to him. When the choir began
to sing he began to roar on a shell which he had
procured. This, of course, put a stop to the sing-
ing. On the choir starting again at his request, he
began to blow again, exclaiming, " I can 't sing,
but I am a roarer on this shell !"

To Joseph Williams belongs the honor of being
the fjrst itinerant preacher appointed to a circuit in..
Indiana. In 1809 the Indiana district was formed,
embracing the entire area of the territories of Indi-
ana, Illinois, and Missouri. Samuel Parker was the
first presiding elder. In this year Silver Creek cir-
cuit • was formed. It embraced all the settlements
in the southern part of Indiana, reaching up the
Ohio River to Whitewater circuit. Josiah Crawford

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 21

had charge of it; returning a membership of one
hundred and eighty-eight. In 1810 Silver Creek was
a part of Green Eiver district, Wm. Burke presiding
elder, and Sela Paine preacher in charge. This
district embraced, besides Silver Creek, the following
circuits : Green Eiver, Barren, Wayne, Cumberland,
Danville, Salt Eiver, and Shelby. The Indiana dis-
trict was composed of Illinois, Missouri, Maramack,
Coldwater, Cape Girardeau, and Vincennes circuits,
Samuel Parker presiding elder. At the close of this
year, 1810, Silver Creek returned four hundred and
forty-eight members. In 1811 Wm. Burke was
presiding elder on Green Eiver district, and Isaac
Lindsey had charge of Silver Creek circuit. The
number of members returned was 397. The total
number returned from Indiana was 1,160. In 1812
two additional circuits were formed in Indiana,
Lawrenceb^rg and Patoka. Silver Creek was this
year connected, under the charge of Wm. M'Mahon,
with Salt Eiver district, James Ward presiding elder.
In 1815 the Western Conference was divided into
the Ohio and Tennessee Conferences. The Indiana
circuits were assigned to two different Conferen-
ces; Whitewater and Lawrenceburg in the Miami
district, and Silver Creek in Salt Eiver district,
being within the bounds of the Ohio Conference.
The total membership in the State was 2,176 — all
gathered in within five years. In 1814 Charles
Harrison was appointed to Silver Creek, Jesse
Walker presiding elder. The number of members

22 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

reported in Indiana was 1,759. In 1815, 1,504 were
returned, the decrease being due to the War.
Shadrach Ruark was preacher in charge on Silver
Creek circuit, Charles Holliday presiding elder. In
1816 Joseph Kinkaid went to Silver Creek. This
year Blue River was detached from Silver Creek
circuit, under the charge of John Shrader. It ex-
tended down the Ohio and out to the head waters
of the Patoka. There were now six circuits in Indi-
ana, with a membership of 1,877. In 1817 Joseph
Pownal was sent to Silver Creek, and John Cord to
Blue River, Samuel H. Thompson presiding elder.

This year there were six circuits in Indiana, with
a membership of 1,907. In 1818 John Cord was
sent to Silver Creek. A new circuit, Little Pigeon,
was established; seven in all, with nine preachers
and 3,044 members. I have been thus particular
about the introduction of Methodism in^p Indiana,
of the districts of that Conference, and especially of
Silver Creek circuit, because it was there that I
passed so much of my early life and entered upon
the work of the ministry. Brother Wm. C. Smith
thinks that the first Indiana meeting-house was
erected in 1808.

It was in this year that the first circuit — White-
water— was formed. I think the claim to precedence
lies between the Meek's Church, as it was termed,
and the Robertson meeting-house, three miles north
of Charlestown, Clark county. There was also one
built at an early day near my father's. The date

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 23

I can not give. It was the first that I recollect
attending. Thomas Allen and James Garner were
the preachers. I told a playmate that I liked the
former the best, because he did not swear so much
as old brother Garner. That building was subse-
quently burned, and afterward the old Salem meet-
ing-house was erected one mile further north.

Since the first rude log cabin meeting-house was
erected in Indiana, the work of church-building has
gone on, till the number reaches about 1,300 ; many
of them magnificent buildings, costing from thirty to
seventy thousand dollars. What has God wrought
through this "pioneer" Methodist Episcopal Church!
Wm. G. Smith thinks the first camp meeting in In-
diana was held in Wayne county. I think that
about the same time we held one on the Eobinson '
camp-ground, Clark county. .

Brother Smith, in his sketch of Miami district,
says that T. Nelson and S. H. Thompson, who
preached on Whitewater circuit in 1810, then went
to Kentucky — Nollechuckie circuit — and neither of
them ever returned to Indiana to labor. S. H.
Thompson was on the Illinois district in 1817, and
I recollect distinctly his sermon at our quarterly
meeting at old Salem meeting-house, Clark county.
His powerful sermon and his fresh, manly look, all
left an ineffaceable impression on my mind. I
thought him one of the handsomest men I had
ever seen. He was so good a hand at soliciting aid
for our Church charities, that he bore the name of

24 EARLY HISTOEY OF THE

"beggar-general." His strong appeals were almost
resistless. On one occasion he closed his appeal by
telling the people to come forward and lay their
offerings on the table. Among those who responded
was a gentleman who put his hand deep into his
pocket and took out a handful of silver to get some
change. Thompson saw him, and, as if supposing
that he intended to lay all upon the table, exclaimed
at the top of his voice, " Thank God for one liberal
soul !" By this time all eyes were fixed on the
"liberal" gentleman, who could not help laying down
the entire handful. But Thompson illustrated his
precept in this respect by example. He generally
headed the contribution; and so generous was he in
his offerings, that he not infrequently had to borrow
money to get home with. Indeed, he was hardly an
exception. The liberality of the Methodist preach-
ers was remarkable; giving beyond their means,
they yet realized that it was more blessed to give
than to receive.

In this connection, I may appropriately introduce
some account of the early history of Methodism in
Northern Indiana, with sketches of a few of the
prominent preachers. Among the many whom I
heard preach, were brothers A. Joslin, James Con-
well, A. Wood, James Havens, John Morrow, J.
Strange, A. Wiley, J. L. Thompson, Calvin Kuter,
James Armstrong, George Hester, and Richard Har-
grave. Wiley was a superb preacher; beginning
slowly, and deliberately, and cautiously, but surely

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 25

making his way to the hearts of his congregation,
till his deep feelings seemed to take charge of his
tongue, and his whole soul would be poured out with
his words. His appeals, always affecting, were some-
times overwhelming.

James Havens, as the Hon. 0. H. Smith describes
him, may be justly termed the Napoleon of Method-
ism in Eastern Indiana. He was hard to handle,
physically, as well as intellectually; his strength of
muscle being equal to his mental powers. At one
of the Connersville circuit camp meetings, I once
saw him, just as Strange was beginning his Sabbath
morning sermon, take hold of a ruffian who was
making a disturbance at the altar. He threw him
literally " heels over head," giving him a tremendous
fall, then holding him so fast as almost to strangle
him; having fairly subdued him, he took the hum-
bled rowdy to head-quarters for trial. Strange
preached a most powerful sermon, resulting in the
conversion of many souls. 0. H. Smith regards
Strange as one of the most effective preachers he
ever heard. He does not hesitate to say that Indi-
ana owes him a special debt of gratitude for his
efforts through a long, laborious life, to form her
new society on the enduring basis of morality and
education.

A. Wood, D. D., and myself, were both young
men when we became acquainted. He bid fair, at
an early age, to become a useful man. He had a

sound mind, a most felicitous elocution, and a zeal

3

26 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

without bound. He preached always with all his
power, frequently becoming so exhausted as to fall
helpless into the arms of those near him. He still
enjoys the best of health in his green old age.

The following sketches from his pen will give
value to this book, written in reply to a request
to furnish some recollections of the early Methodist
societies in Laporte county, Indiana. He prefaces
his personal sketches with some valuable statistics
of the early Conferences:

" Previous to the year A. D. 1832, all the settle-
ments of Northern Indiana were visited by mission-
aries from Michigan, which was then in what was
called the 'North Ohio Conference.'

"Erastus Felton, in 1830, and L. B. Gurley, in
1831, preached in Laporte county. But in 1832
there was made an ' Indiana Conference,' and James
Armstrong was appointed missionary. He moved
to the county and settled on a farm near Door Vil-
lage. James Armstrong was the evangelist of our
Church in this county, influencing many Church
members to move to it from older parts of the State;
and remaining in the county as an enterprising
missionary till his death, which occurred on the
12th of September, 1834.

" N. B. Griffith came to the county about the same
time, but he settled in St. Joseph, where he also
died in 1834. The first societies in both these coun-
ties were organized by these men. It may be in
place for me to give some pen-portraits of them.

WEST AND NOETH-WEST. 27

"Armstrong was of medium hight, and weight.
His chin, lips, and nose sharp, eyes small, eyebrows
heavy, forehead square and high, and hair thick set
and dark. He was always neatly dressed in plain
black. He had a good voice, with a free use of
plain, English words of Saxon origin ; nothing of the
Irish brogue, but much of the fire, which, as he felt
himself, he failed not to impart to others who gave
him audience, till the bond became so strong be-
tween the speaker and hearer, that both were carried
along with the force and beauty of the subject before
them. He was what we called a ' topic preacher ;'
and before a promiscuous congregation, his memory,
his imagination, and tact enabled him to conduct a
controversy with great ingenuity for success to any
cause he espoused. As a man and a minister he
attached personal friends, who liberally sustained his
enterprises and boldly defended his measures.

" Having been presiding elder over all the State of
Indiana, from the Ohio to the lakes, he was a herald
of the Gospel whom God owned and blessed, and his
untiring industry and influence, devoted as they
were entirely to the organizing of the Church in
the then new settlements, place him on the page of
our history as the leading evangelist.

" In the order of time, the societies were formed :
first, at Door Village; second, at Springfield; third,
at Kobinson's ; fourth, at Laporte ; fifth, in Michigan
City. At all these there were societies, and stated
worship, before the year 1837.

28 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

"The first meeting-house was at Door Village ; the
second at Laporte ; the third, Union Chapel ; the
fourth at Michigan City ; and from these there have
branched off all the societies in the county.

" N. B. Griffith had a ready mind, well adapted to
organize religious "societies in a new country. He
was remarkably quick and correct in his knowledge
of human nature — a discerner of human character
on first acquaintance. Earnestly devoted to the one
work of bringing men to Christ, his congregations
were large and his labors successful. He died
August 22, 1834.

" It is difficult to give a true history of our Church
as bounded by county lines, for these were not the
lines of circuits or societies in the first mission. In
1833 there was a missionary district, in which there
was a Laporte mission. Elder Armstrong . had
charge of both district and mission. The former
inclosed Ft. Wayne, Elkhart, St. Joseph, and Kala-
mazoo, as well as Laporte. On this district were
four young unmarried men; namely, E. S. Kobinson,
B. Phelps, J. T. Robe, and G. W. Beswick. As the
elder lived in Laporte county, this was the head of
the district. These gave to the people not only the
wisdom of the presiding elder, but the variety of
these young men.

"The returns of 1833 give to Laporte 140 mem-
bers; but this included Terre Coupee society, most
of whom lived beyond the county line. The first
camp meeting was on J. A. Osborne's lands, near

WEST AND NOETH-WEST. 29

Door Village. At this meeting $300 was subscribed
to build the first Door Village church; here, for
some years, was the strongest society in the county.
It had laymen and local preachers, whose general
knowledge gave them influence, and whose devotion
to the Church made them a power for usefulness.

"F. Standiford was one of those who came to
this county. He was brought up in Maryland in
the midst of old Methodists, and graduated to the
order of elder as a ' local ' preacher. He moved
to Laporte from Putnam county, Indiana, having
lived first in Kentucky after leaving Maryland. He
was a representative 'local' preacher, assisting the
itinerating preachers by his experience in knowl-
edge of ' Scripture holiness.' There was, in the
days of large circuits traveled by young men, a
necessity for something more fixed than the occa-
sional visits of the itinerating evangelist; and a
society was favored when it had an ordained local
preacher. This was the condition of the Door Vil-
lage society. There were also tried laymen in
that band of men, who, though they had come, some
from Ohio, others from Virginia, and others from
New York State, yet met with one accord in one
place, and were blessed of God. Many of these have
finished their careers, and rest from their labors.
F. Standiford, A. Stearns, and J. Sale, have passed
on, before those who yet remain to see the fruits of
planting the Church in this beautiful prairie.

" Of traveling preachers, who did betimes something

30 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

to build these societies, and who have passed away, I
now call up E. Smith, A. Johnson, G. W. Baker, J.
Garner, W. F. Wheeler, G. M. Beswick, J. Jenkins,
and W. Poney. All these had at some time con-
tributed to the ministerial work of a quarterly
meeting at Door Village. The first and strongest
off-shoot from this old stock was Union Chapel, on
the south end of Door Prairie, composed largely of
a colony from Clark county, Indiana, relations of
'Eobertsons' and 'Garners,' who formed the first
Methodist class in Indiana Territory in 1802. The
leading laymen and local preachers were sui generis
Methodist, of old Maryland and Ohio stock — oral —
hospitable — earnest — loyal."

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 31

CHAPTER III.

FOR the subject-matter of this and the following
chapter, I am indebted to brother W. 0. Smith's
"Indiana Miscellany;" from different portions oi
which they are compiled.

It has generally been thought that Methodism
was introduced into Indiana, in what is known as
Clark's Grant, which included a portion of what is
now Clark and Floyd counties. In later years it
has been stated that a class of Methodists was
formed in Clark's Grant, as early as 1802 ; but upon
what evidence or authority we do not know. We
do know that Rev. Hugh Cull, a local preacher, set-
tled in the Whitewater country as early as 1805,
having visited the country the year previous. The
first circuit in Indiana was called Whitewater, and
belonged to the Ohio district, in the old Western
Conference. It embraced all the country from the
Ohio River along the eastern line of the territory,
as far north as there were any white settlements,
which was in the region where Richmond now stands,
and west to the land belonging to the Indians.
This circuit was probably formed in 1807. It ap-
pears upon the Minutes of the Western Conference,
in the year 1808, with Joseph Williams as preacher
in charge, and John Sale presiding elder of the

32 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

district. The settlements visited by Mr. Williams
were remote from each other ; the traveling was la-
borious and hazardous ; the roads along which he
passed were Indian traces and newly blazed ways;
the streams were unbridged ; the country was full
of ravenous beasts and the much-dreaded Indians.
The emigrants, to whom he ministered, could afford
him but few accommodations. He labored faithfully,
hunting up the .-Methodists who had pitched their
tents in the wilderness, and at the end of the year
returned 165 white members and one colored. Ac-
cording to the most reliable data, these were all the
Methodists who had to this date been organized and
numbered in Indiana. In 1808 Indiana contained
but one circuit, with 166 members of the Methodist
Episcopal Church. Now, 1866, there are four An-
nual Conferences, with a membership of about 100,-
000 in the State. How great the change in •fifty-
eight years ! Mr. Williams has the honor of being
the first itinerant Methodist preacher appointed to
a circuit in Indiana. We would, if we had the par-
ticulars of his life and death, give them to the pub-
lic to perpetuate his memory. In 1809 he was sent
to Scioto circuit, in the State of Ohio, and in 1810
he located. In 1809 Indiana district was formed,
and Samuel Parker was appointed presiding elder.
It was composed of the following circuits : Illinois,
Missouri, Maramack, Coldwater, Whitewater, and
Silver Creek. Though but two circuits of this dis-
trict were in Indiana, we give its entire bounds,

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 33

that the young men, who are now traveling circuits
and districts in the State, may see the extent of the
fields of labor our fathers had to cultivate. This
district covered all the territories of Indiana, Illi-
nois, and Missouri. It required, surely, a man of
strong nerves and stout heart to travel such a dis-
trict at such a time. In traveling this district Mr.
Parker had to go from the eastern boundary of In-
diana across Illinois, and then across *the Mississippi
River into Missouri. In some places many miles of
unbroken wilderness intervened between the settle-
ments he had to visit. This year Silver Creek cir-
cuit was formed, and embraced all the settlements
in the southern portion of the territory, and up the
Ohio Kiver to Whitewater circuit. Hector Sanford
and Moses Grume were appointed to Whitewater,
and Josiah Crawford to Silver Creek. The most
northern appointment on the Whitewater circuit
was the cabin of George Smith, which was about
two miles from where the city of Richmond is now
situated. At the close of this year the preachers
returned 352 members for Whitewater circuit, and
188 for Silver Creek, making an increase of 374.
In 1810 Whitewater was placed in the Miami dis-
trict, with John Sale presiding elder, and Thomas
Nelson and Samuel H. Thompson circuit preachers.
This district was composed of the following circuits :
Cincinnati, Mad River, Scioto, Deer Creek, Hockhock-
ing, White Oak, and Whitewater. Silver Creek was
in the Green River district, William Burke presiding

34 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

elder, and Sela Paine circuit preacher. This dis-
trict was composed of the following circuits : Green
Kiver, Barren, Wayne, Cumberland, Danville, Salt
Eiver, Shelby, and Silver Creek. Indiana district
was composed of Illinois, Missouri, Maramack, Cold-
water, Cape Girardeau, and Vincennes circuits.
Samuel Parker was returned to the district, and
Wm. Winans was appointed to Vincennes. Nelson
and Thompson, who traveled the Whitewater circuit
this year, both rose to considerable distinction, par-
ticularly Mr. Thompson. The next year Nelson was
sent to Kapids circuit in Mississippi. Mr. Thomp-
son was sent to Nollechuckie, in the State of Ten-
nessee. Neither of these men ever returned to In-
diana to labor.

Sela Paine, who traveled the Silver Creek circuit
this year, was sent the next to Natchez circuit,
Mississippi.

Vincennes circuit appears on the Minutes of the
Conference this year for the first time, making three
fields of labor in Indiana. What the dimensions of
this circuit were we have no means of knowing.
Vincennes was an old French post, under the in-
fluence of the Eoman Catholics, a hard place in
which to plant Methodism. Mr. Winans, who had
been sent to Vincennes this year, had been admitted
on trial in the Western Conference the year before.
He was a young man of promising talents, and made
a good impression on those who heard him preach.
It was difficult for him to get the people of

WEST AND NOETH-WEST. 35

Vincennes to come to preaching, so wicked and so
much were they under the influence of the Romish
priests.

The following incident is said to have occurred
this year: General William H. Harrison was Gov-
ernor of the territory of Indiana, and resided at
Vincennes. Young Mr. Winans had an appointment
to preach one night, in a small room in town." Gen-
eral Harrison and one other person composed the
congregation assembled to hear the young preacher.
There was but one candle to give light, and nothing
to place that upon. The General held the can-
dle for the young preacher to see to read his hymn
and text. Mr. Winans preached faithfully to those
two hearers. After this he had no trouble in getting
a congregation to preach to. At the close of this
year the preachers returned 484 members from
Whitewater circuit, 235 from Silver Creek, and
forty-three from Vincennes, making a total of 765,
an increase of 418; showing that Methodism began
to take a deep hold upon the pion'eers in Indiana.
In 1811 Whitewater circuit was continued in con-
nection with the Miami district, Solomon Langdon
presiding elder, and Moses Grume in charge of the
circuit. The people hailed Mr. Grume's return to
them with great delight. He had traveled the cir-
cuit as junior preacher two years before. He made
his impress upon the people so deeply this year, that
he was ever afterward a great favorite among them.
Isaac Lindsey was sent to Silver Creek circuit this

36 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

year. It remained in connection with the Green
Eiver district, with William Burke as presiding
elder.

Vincennes appears on the Minutes this year as
"St. Vincennes," in connection with the Cumberland
district; Learner Blackman presiding elder, and
Thomas S til well circuit preacher. Mr. Blackman
was a man eminent for his talents, piety, and useful-
ness. During the course of his life he traveled over
a very extensive territory of country, ranging from
Pittsburg to New Orleans, and was highly esteemed
by all who knew him. This year the preachers
reported 368 members from Whitewater circuit, 397
from Silver Creek, and 325 from Vincennes, making
a total of 1,160, or an increase of 395. In 1812
two additional circuits were formed in Indiana;
Lawrenceburg and Patoka. Whitewater and Law-
renceburg were connected with the Miami district,
Solomon Langdon presiding elder. Silver Creek was
connected with Salt Eiver district, James Ward
presiding elder; while Vincennes and Patoka were
connected with Wabash district, James Axley pre-
siding elder. Walter Griffith was sent to Lawrence-
burg, Eobert W. Finley to Whitewater, William
M'Mahon to Silver Creek, James Turner to Vin-
cennes, and Benjamin Edge to Patoka. These men
were all faithful and useful.

Walter Griffith, who traveled the Lawrenceburg
circuit this year, was afterward made presiding
elder, and filled that important office with great

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 37

acceptability and usefulness. Robert W. Finley had
been a Presbyterian minister for several years, and
was the father of Rev. James B. Finley, who rose
to such distinction in Ohio. At the close of the
year there were returned from the five circuits in
Indiana a total membership of 1,121, which seems
to present a decrease in the number of Church
members; but from some cause, there were no
returns from Lawrenceburg and Patoka circuits.
This accounts for the apparent decrease in the
number of members.

In 1813 the old Western Conference was divided '
or discontinued, and the Ohio and Tennessee Con-
ferences were formed out of it. • The circuits in
Indiana were placed in these two Conferences,
Lawrenceburg and Whitewater were placed in the
Miami district, and Silver Creek in the Salt River
district, all within the boundary lines of Ohio Con-
ference. Patoka disappears this year. William
Dixon was sent to Lawrenceburg, John Strange went
to Whitewater, and Thomas Nelson to Silver Creek.

At the close of this year the number of Church
members reported were as follows : Lawrenceburg,
489; Whitewater, 847; Silver Creek, 555; Vin-
cennes, 175 ; Patoka, 110. Total membership, 2,176.

In five years, two thousand, one hundred and
seventy-six members had been gathered into the
Methodist Episcopal Church in Indiana, and this
though the country was new, and though but a small
portion of the territory was inhabited by white people.

38 EARLY HISTORY OP THE

This large increase shows that the men who had
been sent into the wild wilderness to cultivate Im-
manuel's land, had done their work faithfully, and
God had crowned their labors with success.

In 1814 Moses Grume was sent to Lawrence-
burg circuit, David Sharp to Whitewater, Charles
Harrison to Silver Creek, and Zachariah Witten to
Vincennes. Patoka does not appear on the list of
appointments this year. Charles Holliday was ap-
pointed presiding elder of Salt River district, and
Silver Creek being in his district gave him connec-
tions with the work in Indiana; and Jesse "Walker,
being presiding elder of Illinois district, and Vin-
cennes being in that district, he was brought in con-
nection with the work in Indiana.

The number of members reported at the close of
this year was 1,759, showing a decrease, which was
caused by the derangement of the work produced
by the war in which the country was then engaged.
In 1815 John Strange was sent to Lawrenceburg,
William Hunt to Whitewater, Shadrach Ruark to
Silver Creek, John Scripps to Patoka, and Jofrn Shra-
der to Vincennes, with the same presiding elders that
traveled the districts the year before. The number
of circuits was not increased, but their boundaries
were greatly enlarged.

The terror among the settlers, caused by the
war, and the constant danger from the Indians that
infested the country by thousands, had caused many
of the inhabitants to return to the old States for

WEST AND NOKTH-WEST. 39

safety. Among them were many Methodists, causing
a great decrease this year. There were reported to
Conference a total of 1,504.

In 1816 David Sharp was sent to Lawrenceburg,
Daniel Fraley to Whitewater, Joseph Kinkade to Sil-
ver Creek, John Shrader to Blue River, Thomas A.
King to Patoka, and Thomas Davis to Vincennes.
Blue River circuit had been formed out of a part of
Silver Creek. It extended down the Ohio River and
out to the head-waters of Patoka. We now have
six circuits formed in Indiana. The war being
over and the country becoming more quiet, the
inhabitants who had fled for fear of the Indians be-
gan to return, with many new emigrants. The
preachers were enabled to report this year a total of
1,877 members, an increase of 373 over the past
year.

In 1817 Russel Bigelow was sent to Lawrence-
burg, Benjamin Lawrence to Whitewater, Daniel
M'Henry and Thomas Davis to Patoka, James M'-
Cord and Charles Slocomb to Vincennes, John
Cord to Blue River, Joseph Pownal to Silver Creek.

Missouri Conference having been formed, all of
Illinois and all of Indiana, except Lawrenceburg
and Whitewater circuits, were placed in that Con-
ference. The other circuits were in the Illinois dis-
trict, with Samuel H. Thompson for presiding elder.
Moses Crume was placed over the Miami district, in
the Ohio Conference; which brought him back to
Lawrenceburg and Whitewater circuits, where he

40 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

met a hearty welcome from the people. The
preachers on the six circuits, in Indiana, reported at
the close of the year a total membership of 1,907,
being a small increase over the past year. In
1818 Samuel West and Allen Wiley were sent
to Lawrenceburg, William Hunt to Whitewater,
Charles Slocomb to Patoka, Thomas Davis to Little
Pigeon, John Shrader and John M'Cord to Vin-
cennes, Othniel Taebert to Blue Eiver, and John Cord
to Silver Creek. Little Pigeon was a new circuit
just formed, and embraced the country south-west
of Blue Eiver circuit. We have now seven circuits,
traveled by nine preachers. The preachers reported
to Conference at the close of this year a total of
3,044 members, an increase of 1,037.

In the year 1819 the work in Indiana was so ar-
ranged as to place the circuits in two Annual Con-
ferences, namely, the Ohio and Missouri, and to
form three districts ; namely, the Lebanon and
Miami, in the Ohio Conference, and the Illinois in
the Missouri Conference. There were three new
circuits formed, which appear upon the Minutes
this year for the first time ; namely, Madison, Indian
Creek, and Harrison. The circuits were placed in
districts as follows : Whitewater in Lebanon dis-
trict, with Moses Grume presiding elder; Lawrence-
burg and Madison in Miami district, with John
Sale presiding elder; and Silver Creek, Indian Creek,
Blue Eiver, Harrison, Vinceimes, Patoka, and Pigeon,
in Illinois district, with Jesse Hale presiding elder.

WEST AND NOKTH-WEST. 41

•

Allen Wiley and Zachariah Connell were sent to
Whitewater circuit, Benjamin Lawrence to Lawrence-
burg, John T. Kent to Madison, David Sharp to
Silver Creek, William Mavity to Indian Creek,
John Pownal to Blue River, William Medford to
Harrison, John Cord to Vincennes, John Wallace
and Daniel M'Henry to Patoka and Pigeon. This
was a year of considerable prosperity. The whole
number of members in Indiana was 3,470, giving
an increase for the year of 426.

In 1820 the districts and circuits were again
changed, and supplied as follows: Miami district,
Ohio Conference, Walter Griffith presiding elder;
Whitewater circuit, Arthur W. Elliott, Samuel
Brown; Lawrenceburg, Benjamin Lawrence, Henry
S. Farnandis; Madison, Henry Baker, William H.
Raper; Indiana district, Missouri Conference, Sam-
uel Hamilton presiding elder ; Silver Creek circuit,
Calvin Ruter, Job M. Baker ; Indian Creek, John
Shrader, John Everhart; Blue River, John Stew-
art, Joseph Pownal; Patoka, John Wallace; Vin-
cennes, Daniel M'Henry. Pigeon and Harrison do
not appear on the Minutes this year.

This year Calvin Ruter commenced his labors in
Indiana. He had been admitted into the Ohio Con-
ference two years before, and was now transferred
to the Missouri Conference. The whole number of
members returned this year was 4,399, giving an
increase of 929. In 1821 Charlestown, Blooming-
ton, Ohio, Mount Sterling, and Corydon appear on

42 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

the Minutes as heads of circuits. The presiding
elders continued upon the districts as they were the
past year. This year James Jones was sent to
Whitewater, John P. Durbin and James Collard to
Lawrenceburg, Allen Wiley and William P. Quinn
to Madison, Calvin Ruter and William Cravens to
Charlestown, John Scripps and Samuel Glaize to
Blue River, Daniel Chamberlin to Bloomington, Job
M. Baker to Vincennes, Elias Stone to Patoka, John
Wallace to Ohio, George K. Hester to Mount Ster-
ling, and John Shrader to Corydon. The aggregate
membership for this year was 7,314. Methodism
was now advancing rapidly in the State.

In 1822 Allen Wiley and James T. Wells were
sent to Whitewater, Henry Baker to Lawrenceburg,
James Jones and James Murray to Madison, with
Alexander Cummins for presiding elder. James
Armstrong was sent to Charlestown, George K.
Hester to Flat Bock, John Wallace and Joseph
Kinkade to Blue Eiver, Jchn Cord to Bloomington,
David Chamberlin to Honey Creek, John Stewart
to Vincennes, James L. Thompson to Patoka, Eben-
ezer Webster to Mount Sterling, Job M. Baker to
Corydon, and William Cravens to Indianapolis, with
Samuel Hamilton for presiding elder. Indianapolis
now appears on the Minutes as the head of a circuit,
for the first time. In 1866 there were five Method-
ist preachers and one missionary stationed at Indi-
anapolis, and the charges in the city belong to four
Annual Conferences. The borders of Methodism

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 43

had rapidly enlarged. The men, into whose hands
the work had been committed, were fully devoted
to their calling. In 1823 the number of circuits
had increased to fifteen. Two new ones had been
formed in Connersville and Eel River. Cummins
and Hamilton were continued as presiding elders.
The appointments of the preachers were as follows:
Whitewater, Kussel Bigelow and George Gatch;
LaWrenceburg, W. H. Eaper; Madison, J. Stewart
and Nehemiah B. Griffith; Connersville, James Mur-
ray and James C. Taylor ; Charlestown, James Arm-
strong; Flat Rock, Dennis Wiley; Blue River, W.
M. Reynolds and George K. Hester; Bloomington,
John Cord; Honey Creek, Hackaliah Vredenburg;
Vincennes, John Ingersoll and Job M. Baker; Pa-
toka, Ebenezer F. Webster; Mount Sterling, Ste-
phen R. Beggs; Corydon, James L. Thompson; In-
dianapolis, James Scott; Eel River, William Cra-
vens. The whole membership this year was 7,733,
giving an increase of nineteen.

44 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

CHAPTER IV.

THE Divine Being will always take care of those
who trust in him, and unreservedly devote all their
time and strength to his service. He will support,
sustain, comfort, and deliver them in time of trouble.

In the year 1828, when Stephen R. Beggs traveled
the Wayne circuit, Mrs. EL, who then resided in
Richmond, was deeply convicted of sin ; she was
awakened under a sermon preached by Mr. Beggs,
from Psalm 1, 14, 15: "Offer unto God thanksgiv-
ing; and pay thy vows unto the Most High; and
call upon me in the day of trouble: I will deliver
thee, and thou shalt glorify me." She had a long
and hard struggle, but after weeks of deep penitence,
found redemption in the blood of the Lamb; her
burden of guilt was taken away, and her "mourn-
ing was turned into joy." So intense was her agony
of mind before she found peace in believing, that
she was almost incapable of attending to her
domestic duties ; so great was her joy when she felt
all her sins were forgiven, that she shouted aloud
the praises of God, saying : " Now, Lord, from this
time forth, in weal or in woe, in sickness or in
health, in tribulation, in distress, poverty, persecu-
tion, living or dying; I am thine — thine forever!"
She connected herself with the Methodist Episcopal

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 45

Church, casting in her lot with the little persecuted
band in Bichmond. Her husband was a very wicked
man, violently opposed to her piety, particularly
to her being among the Methodists, who, on account
of their religion, were not in the sweetest odor in
the nostrils of most citizens in town. He not only
refused to render her any assistance, but by every
means in his power strove to block up the way, pre-
vent her from attending Church, and break her ofi
from her piety, abusing the Methodists with oaths
and curses, threatening her with violence if she did
not desist from her religious course. He often
crossed her in domestic concerns, trying in every
possible way to get her angry, thinking, if he could
only aggravate her to madness, the victory would
be won and his triumph complete ; but in this he
failed, while Mrs. H. was kind and affectionate,
giving every necessary attention to the wants of her
family, enduring the abuses heaped upon herself
and the Methodists by her husband, never uttering
an unkind word, or allowing a murmur to escape her
lips. She did not allow his opposition or threats to
deter her from the discharge of her religious duties,
but was faithful in all things, always at class and
prayer meetings, and always in attendance upon the
preached Word. Her steadfastness continued as time
rolled on, though the oppositions she met from her
husband increased. A two days' meeting was ap-
pointed in the country a few miles from town. When
the time drew near her husband forbade her going;

46 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

she flew to the Lord, who was her "stronghold in
the day of trouble." Eeceiving, as she believed, an
answer that it was right for her to go, she made
every arrangement she could for the comfort of her
husband during her absence. When the time ar-
rived she took her two children, and, being aided
by some kind friends, made her way on Saturday
to the place of meeting, intending to return on Sun-
day evening. As the meeting progressed she was
greatly blessed. While she spoke in the love-feast
on Sunday morning, the Holy Ghost came down;
every heart was thrilled, every eye melted to tears.
It rained throughout the day on Sunday, which
raised Whitewater beyond fording, and Mrs. H.
could not return. There being several persons at
the house where she was, they held a prayer meet-
ing. During the exercises, Mrs. H. was called upon
to pray. She poured out her burdened soul to God;
never .did woman plead for a husband with greater
earnestness.

During all this time her husband was at home,
raging like a madman. When Sunday night came and
his wife did not return, he became furious. About
midnight, concluding his wife had given herself to the
Methodists, caring nothing for him, he resolved to
burn up his house and all it contained, and "run
away by the light." He went to work and packed
up his clothes. When all was ready and he was
about to kindle the fire to consume his house, it oc-
curred to him that it would be too cruel to burn the

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 47

house and all its contents, and leave his wife and
children with nothing to help themselves. After a
moment's pause, he concluded to leave the house and
goods for her; but "he would go, and she should
nevermore see his face." He took his pack and
started, directing his steps toward Eaton, Ohio.
When he had walked about four miles, suddenly the
thought entered his mind, "This is just what my wife
and the Methodists desire — to get rid of me." With
an oath he determined they should not be gratified.
" He would go back and devil them as long as he
lived." Retracing his steps, when he reached town
the day was dawning. He went to his house —
which he had left after midnight, intending never
to return — and put away his clothes. His passion
had been wrought up. to such a pitch that he felt
he must have revenge some way. To this end he
went to a liquor-saloon and took a potion, to nerve
him more fully for his purpose. He then went out
on the streets, intending to whip the first man that
gave him a harsh word or an unpleasant look. To his
utter discomfiture, every one he met was in a most
pleasant humor; none gave him an unkind word.
At this he was so much chagrined, he determined
to commit suicide ; but soon the thought occurred :
" This is what my wife and the Methodists desire —
any thing to get rid of me." Toward noon of this
day, his wife returned home. As soon as she ar-
rived he commenced cursing the Methodists, hoping
thereby to provoke her to reply. He was again

48 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

doomed to disappointment. In this he did not suc-
ceed, though he kept it up till a late hour in the
night. Finding this effort to provoke his wife into
a dispute failed, he now tried another scheme ; that
was to make her believe he would kill himself, hop-
ing she would yield, rather than " he should do that
dreadful deed;" at least, that "she would try to dis-
suade him from his purpose." Mrs. H. did not
make any reply, but with her heart uplifted to
God in earnest prayer, felt that he would overrule
all for good. In a few weeks after this, the first
two-day meeting held in Eichmond was to come off.
When Mrs. H.'s husband heard that the meeting
was appointed, he gave her most positive orders not
to bring any Methodists about the house at that
time. She gave no promise, but as the time drew
near made what preparations she could to accom-
modate a few friends.

When the meeting came on she invited two
mothers in Israel home with her on Saturday. Her
husband, finding they were in his house, would not
go home till a late hour at night. On Sunday
morning he ventured to the breakfast-table. While
at the table the ladies invited him to go to the love-
feast that morning. Instantly he said to himself,
"That's my chance. The Methodists have door-
keepers when they hold love-feasts, and they talk to
those who arc nof, members of the Church before
they let them in. I will go to the door, but I will
not go in. When I get there and they begin to talk

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 49

to me, I will give the Methodists — preachers and
people — a round cursing in the hearing of them all,
and then turn away; that will be some gratifica-
tion to me." When the hour for love-feast arrived,
he accompanied his wife and the two ladies to the
school-house where the meeting was held. As they
drew near the door — there being quite a crowd
there — he concluded to fall back a little, till #11 had
passed in, "lest the door-keeper might not speak to
him, and then he would lose the opportunity of do-
ing up the job of cursing he had prepared himself
for." When they had all passed in he stepped upon
the door-step. The door-keeper swung the door
wide open. He stepped in and halted. The door-
keeper, putting his arm around, drew him a little
forward and closed the door without saying a word.
Mr. H. turned pale, and, trembling from head to
foot, sat down.

The love-feast was a time of power. He never
had been in one before — had not intended to be in
this, "but was caught in a trap." He felt that his
distress of mind was intolerable; that if the tor-
ments of the damned in hell were any greater than
he had been enduring for months, he could not
bear the thought. In that love-feast he resolved
if there was any such religion as the Methodists and
his wife professed, he would have it or die seeking.
From this time he sought the pardon of his nu-
merous sins. The struggle continued for weeks.

So great was his distress of mind, that much of the

5

50 EAKLY HISTOKY OF THE

/

time he could neither eat nor sleep. Now did Mrs.
H. most devoutly pray that God would have mercy
on her husband. He was clearly and powerfully
converted at a camp meeting, joined the Church,
and became as zealous in the cause of the Redeemer
as he had been in that of Satan, and as ardently
attached to the Church as he had been bitterly op-
posed to it. How wondrous the mercy of God!
During all the time he was so fearfully opposing
his wife the carnal mind I was fearful of being cast
out. He was often heard to say, " The steadfastness
of my wife, with God's blessing, saved me."

Had Mrs. H. yielded in the slightest degree, or
faltered in her religious course, the probabilities are
her husband never would have been converted, and
she would have retrograded in her piety. The text
from which the sermon was preached, that wa's the
instrument in her awakening, made a lasting im-
pression on her mind : " Offer unto God thanksgiv-
ing ; and pay thy vows unto the Most High ; and call
upon me in the day of trouble; I will deliver thee:
and thou shalt glorify me." To this she clung till
she realized the fulfillment of the blessed promise.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 51

CHAPTER V.

I WAS received into the Missouri Conference, Oc-
tober, 1822, and was appointed in charge of the Mt.
Sterling circuit, Indiana, Samuel Hamilton presiding
elder. This was a four weeks' circuit, lying mostly
on the Ohio Kiver, and extending north nearly to
Pealey. It was a sore trial to my friends as well
as me. They wept as I wept; and for the first few
miles I indulged myself in a good "fit of crying."
I constantly thought of what father said ; that in a
few years I would break down, and die poor and
helpless, as he had almost nothing to give me. I
was to have only $100 a year if I got all my " quar-
terage;" and very many, I knew, labored the whole
year and did not get one-fourth their dues. But all
such thoughts I had to banish, and rely on the sim-
ple promise of God, " Lo, I am with you always !"
I thank him that to-day I can look back upon the
realization of more than my expectations, both as
regards things spiritual and things temporal.

Upon reaching my circuit,- which was fifty miles
from home, I had a harder task yet — that was, to
let the people know what I had come for. I was a
mere boy. Many of them had no suspicion that I
was their preacher, and my numerous questions did
not give them the hint ; so • I had to make a clean

52 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

breast of it at last. I soon realized my inexperi-
ence— alone, on an old circuit, with no Hedding or
Baker to instruct me in my duties in enforcing dis-
cipline. In no subsequent year did I have more
Church trials to conduct, and more perplexing busi-
ness to transact. But the more crushing the respons-
ibilities, the more and more earnestly did I pray.
I was fortunate, however, in at last having the ad-
vice of a few old preachers who lived on the circuit,
and got through the year without any charge or
suspicion of maladministration; at which I thanked
God and took courage.

After a few rounds on my circuit the good work
began. In spite of a three weeks' attack of pleu-
risy, I maintained the interest unremitted. Two
camp meetings were held. At the first Elder Ham-
ilton presided, preaching frequently with great dem-
onstration of the Spirit and of power, especially in
the conversion of souls. This led the way to a
second, which was held among the hills of Patoka.
Brother Hamilton was not present, but the local
preachers — one a colored man — rendered most effect-
ive assistance. I had heard the doctrine of sancti-
fication preached — the first time by "William Cra-
vens— and now, believing it as Scripture doctrine,
and because thousands had lived in its enjoyments,
I preached it to others and besought it for myself.
Before the meeting closed, I, along with many who
heard me, was blest with a deep experience of its
truth. God's will became my will, and I learned to

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. , 53

live in him continually. All my soul was love, and
for weeks I could continually sing, *

" There 'B not a cloud that doth arise
To hide my Savior from my eyes."

My long rides this year, continually breasting
the storms of a very cold Winter, together with ex-
posure in open houses, brought on a violent attack
of pleurisy. In May or June I was obliged to travel
on foot, my horse having become lame.

One morning I left brother Joseph Springer's for
Rome, fifteen miles distant, where I was to preach
at 11 o'clock. I journeyed — carrying saddle-bags
and great-coat — over the most hilly portion of Indi-
ana. Calling at a house to inquire the way, the
owner was kind enough to assist me for some dis-
tance across a stream, and as we journeyed I intro-
duced the subject of religion, and learned his relig-
ious history, which was substantially as follows:
He thought religion necessary, and believed he would
have experienced it had brother Hamilton remained
in charge of the district; "For," said he, "I was
at a certain camp meeting where he preached, and
during the sermon I was affected with chills, alter-
nating with contractions of the skin on my head.
The preacher's voice was soon lost in a general shout,
scores of penitent sinners exclaiming as one man,
'What must I do to be saved?' Then Hamilton
paused for a quarter of an hour, as he said, to ' let the
Lord preach;' then he began again, and in his mild,
pathetic manner told of the goodness of God, and

54: ^ EARLY HISTORY OF THE

of the sinner's portion if he did not repent; and,"
said the friend,* "he hurt me a devilish sight worse
than when he preached loud." But, deprived of his
favorite preacher, he was still in his sins, in which
state I was obliged to leave him, after thanking him
for his kindness, and exhorting him to go directly
to God for the blessing.

Having filled my appointment at Borne, and being
unable to get a horse, I concluded to try a raft on
the Ohio River. I soon had one afloat, reaching
my appointment, twelve miles down, in good time.
I reached the next appointment — Troy — eighteen
miles further down, in the same manner, by an ex-
tra use of the paddle; likewise, the next, six miles
further down. Having no horse yet, I failed to
reach the next appointment, sixteen miles distant,
through a low, wet country; so I took my way
across to a two days' meeting, to be held at brother
Moore's the next Saturday and Sabbath. Here I
expected to meet some local brethren; but none
came, and the work all came on me — four sermons,
besides several exhortations, the results of which
were very encouraging.

On Monday morning, though ill prepared, I set
out through a wilderness to my next appointment,
the house of brother Combes, twenty miles away.
After a vain attempt to get some rest at noon,
among the busy subjects of the musketo kingdom,
I resumed my burden, and my march through briers
and obstacles numberless, and in due time reached

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 55

my appointment. How glad the people were in
those days to see their preacher ! The Gospel feast
was a feast indeed, generally a whole month between
meals ! This year may be summed up as a total of
long, hard rides and great labor, both of preaching
and settling Church difficulties. But it was a year of
great spiritual comfort ; not only for what I gained
in it, but what I did, with God's blessing, for others.
The membership on my charge had increased from
346 to 436. My horse never quite recovered, and
I had to exchange for another.

It may be worth while to remark that I was no
exception to the general rule in regard to Methodist
preachers and their horses. I never lost a horse till
I had traveled twelve years. My cash receipts for
the year were $40. In addition to the camp meet-
ings already spoken of, I visited another on the
Blue River circuit — preachers in attendance, James
Garner, senior, George Hester, and Wm. M'Eeynolds.
My efforts here were attended with such success
that one brother came to me, and said that if I
would go around the camp-ground and exhort, the
people would all be converted.

I returned to my circuit inspired with new zeal
for my work, not only for the rest of the year, but
for the next year's labors. Returning home at the
end of the year, I spent a few days there, little
thinking, and caring less, where my next work would
lie, and what it would be.

The Conference was a large one, inclosing Arkan-

56 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

sas, Missouri, Illinois, and a large portion of Indiana;
on which I might be sent 800 miles from home,
the only mode of reaching my destination being on
horseback. The Conference met at St. Louis, Octo-
ber, 1823. I was not present ; but learned in a few
weeks that I was appointed to Lemoin circuit —
David Sharp presiding elder — in what was called the
Boone's Lick country; the distance was 500 miles.
Speedily getting my little eifects together, I set out,
leaving a circle of weeping friends and neighbors,
to a land and among a people that I knew not. I
crossed the Wabash at Vincennes, and soon struck
the Grand Prairie, not knowing where I should find
resting places, and "Winter close at hand.

I was not a little comforted to meet brother
Samuel H. Thompson — presiding elder, Illinois dis-
trict— late one evening, on his way to a quarterly
meeting. He insisted on my stopping over night
with him. After some religious conversation, in
which he gave me very good advice, he led the
family prayers, in which he remembered not only
me but my horse — suggesting what Mr. Wesley
said, that when he prayed for his horse, he never
lost any. He then gave me a "way-bill" to my
circuit, being acquainted with the whole 500 mSes
I had to travel, which embraced the inhabited por-
tions of Indiana, Illinois, and Missouri. I had not
traveled far the next day before I encountered
a snow-storm, which continued till late in the
evening.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 57

I at length readied old brother Padfield's, where
I was received with open arms, and received much
assistance in preparing for my journey. I preached
before I left — my first sermon I preached in Illi-
nois, some forty-four years ago. I crossed the Mis-
sissippi at St. Louis, spending the Sabbath with
Rev. John Scripps, for whom I preached in the
evening. I did not enjoy much liberty in this my
first experience in the "pulpit," which was con-
structed in the old style, about six feet high and
four feet square. I, however, did my best, no un-
common thing, perhaps; for if a preacher has not
religion enough he has pride enough to do that.

Next morning I left, crossing the river at St.
Charles. I every-where found kind, liberal friends.
Passing through brother Redmond's work — Boone's
Lick circuit — I spent Saturday and Sabbath at his
quarterly meeting. Being entirely out of money, I
had the good fortune to borrow twenty-five cents to
help me across the Missouri River to my circuit.
My horse being much worn down, I borrowed
one that was both young and wild, to bear me on
my first tour of my work. About thirty miles from
the place I left in the morning, in the midst of a
large houseless prairie, my horse took fright, and
jumping from under me, left me and my saddle-bags
by the wayside. In his haste homeward, he soon
left the saddle also. I shouldered both and traveled
back laboriously to the first house, where I left
them and went on after the horse. Night soon over-

58 EAELY HISTORY OP THE

took me. I missed my way and wandered I knew
not whither, till, at length, I found myself on' the
banks of the Missouri. There was no house within
two miles. It was very dark and the cold was be-
coming intense. At length, after prolonged halloo-
ing, I persuaded the people to come over for me.
I spent the night at the house of a deist. It took
all the little money I had to pay my bill and ferriage
back in the morning. I presently found my horse,
which had been stopped by a friend, and mounting
" bareback," returned to where I had left my sad-
dle and luggage, and went on visiting my appoint-
ments, which were from eight to fifteen miles apart.
I enjoyed good health, and was generally able to
meet my appointments this year.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 59

CHAPTER VI.

IT was some time in July that I went up to assist
brother Harris of the Fishing River circuit. It
was the first camp meeting held on brother Barter's
camp-ground, near Liberty, about one hundred
miles up the Missouri. Brother Harris and myself
were the only Methodist preachers present; and we
both preached and exhorted each, in turn. The
meeting grew in interest till Monday. I tried to
preach on that day, and brother Harris was to
preach a funeral sermon. When I closed, he com-
menced giving out the hymn,

" And am I born to die,
To lay this body down ?"

When he came to the second verse,

" Soon as from earth I go,
What will become of me?"

the power of the Almighty came down in such a
wonderful manner as is seldom witnessed. Brother
Harris fell back in the pulpit, overcome by the in-
fluence of the Holy Spirit, and called upon me to
invite the people forward for prayers. During my
sermon I had noticed that .one powerfully built man
in the congregation was so filled with the power of
God, that it was with difficulty he restrained his
feelings; now was the time for him to give vent to

60 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

his feelings, and his shouts of " Glory to God in the
highest !" were such that the whole congregation
seemed thrilled with the " power of God." It was
as if a current of electricity ran through the
assembly, setting on fire with the love of Jesus each
soul in Divine presence.

It was a memorable time. The whole camp-
ground was convulsed, and the invitation was no
sooner extended than the mourners came pouring
forward in a body for prayers, till the altar was
filled with weeping penitents. It was as if the
shouts of his "sacramental hosts were heard afar
off." The meeting continued that afternoon and all
night. Late in the night I went to brother Bax-
ter's house to get some rest; but the work was so
urgent — sinners weeping all over the camp-ground —
that I was sent for to come back and continue
my exertions ; and there we wrestled, the Christian
and the sinner, in one common interest, like Jacob
of old, "till the break of day." On Tuesday
morning scarcely a soul remained unconverted, or
not seeking pardon.

The next Friday my camp meeting commenced,
and bid fair for a great good; till a preacher of
another denomination, who craved our success, re-
quested the privilege of preaching. He was at first
denied, but he urged Ijis request till I gave him
liberty to speak on Sabbath evening. His words
fell with such a dead weight on the congregation,
and at the close of his sermon so little interest was

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 61

felt, that we were obliged to close the meeting
without the usual invitations. But on the following
morning we laid hold of the work again. My faith
was strong that we should succeed, and victory turn
on Israel's side. A profane man, witnessing the
spirit of the meeting, remarked with an oath that
" Beggs was like to take the ground." Our meet-
ing proved a blessing to the class and neighborhood.

I finished my work here on this circuit by hold-
ing a camp meeting. On my way to Conference I at-
tended a camp meeting, held by E. T. Webster, on
the St. Louis circuit. We had good preaching and
a successful meeting. Leaving the camp-ground we
staid over night with brother M'Alister, and the
next night arrived at St. Louis. Here for the first
time I saw Bishop Soule.

Our Conference in 1824 was held at Padfield's,
some twenty miles east of St. Louis. We had with
us three Bishops — M'Kendree, Roberts, and Soule.
It was the first Conference I ever attended, and it
was a very profitable time to me. By the act of
the General Conference, held the previous May, the
Illinois work was set off from the Missouri Confer-
ence, which however met, agreeably to adjournment,
at the same place. As the session possesses a his-
torical interest, I shall give in this chapter an ac-
count of its proceedings. After the introductory
exercises, conducted by Bishop M'Kendree, who
presided, the roll was called, and about a dozen
brethren responded to their names.

62

Jesse Hale and William W. Eedman were appointed
Stewards, and J. Dew, James Armstrong, and John
Scripps were appointed a Committee to prepare mem-
oirs of the deceased brethren. A resolution was in-
troduced by the latter Committee, requesting Bishop
Soule to preach on the camp-ground, at 11, A. M.,
October 24th, a funeral sermon, in memory of our
much-revered father in Christ, William Beauchamp.
Bishop Roberts then formally introduced Bishop
Soule to the Conference, the members of which rose
to receive him. The Committee also requested
Bishop Roberts to preach the funeral of brother
Samuel Glaze in the afternoon of the same day. The
Committee to examine candidates for admission into
full membership consisted of brothers Thompson,
Walker, Scripps, Armstrong, and Cord. The Bishop
then informed the Conference that Peter Cartwright
and Andrew Monroe, elders of the Kentucky Con-
ference, had, by transfer, become members of this
Conference; also, by transfer, Uriel Haw and Edwin
Ray, deacons in the same Conference; also, brother
R. J. Dungan, a member on trial. The President
announced that the Conference could draw on the
Book Fund for $150, and on the Chartered Fund
for $80.

The Conference then took up the question, "Who
remained on trial last year?" The following were
examined and continued: Orsenath Fisher, Andrew
Lopp, Edward Smith, James E. Johnson, William.
Shores, William Moore, John Miller, Benjamin S.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 63

Ashby, Joseph Edmondson, Rucker Tanner. The
characters of the deacons were then considered, and
the following were examined and passed : David
Chamberlin, Dennis Willey, Ebenezer T. Webster,
James Bankson, John Glanville, John Blasdell. The
morning session was concluded by prayer by J.
Hale. At 2, P. M., the Conference was opened by
Bishop Soule, who presided. The character of dea-
cons was taken up, and William W. Kedman, H. Vre-
denburg, George K. Hester, and William M'Rey-
nolds were examined, approved, and elected. The
following brethren were then, on recommendation,
admitted: George Handle, Samuel Low, Daniel An-
derson, James Garner, Jacob Varner, John Fish,
Shadrach Casteel, Cassell Harrison, Green Orf, Gil-
bert Clark. The stewards then called on the preach-
ers for their claims and receipts, and Conference
then adjourned, after prayer by brother Walker.

At 9, A. M., Monday the 25th, brother Eoberts
opened by prayer, Bishop Soule in the chair. The
following brethren answered to their names : J. Wal-
ker, Jesse Hale, S. H. Thompson, Thomas Wright,
J. Scripps, J. Patterson. John Scripps was elected
Secretary, on the nomination of brother Armstrong.
Bishop M'Kendree then announced God's afflictive
dispensation in the removal, by death, of our highly
esteemed brethren in Christ, William Beauchamp
and Samuel Glaze, accompanying "the announcement
with deeply interesting and affecting remarks. Dur-
ing his remarks the Divine presence was sensibly felt.

64 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

After the singing of a suitable hymn, Bishops Soule
and Eoberts severally prayed. Proceeding to busi-
ness, Bishop Eoberts in the chair, S. H. Thompson
and John Dew were appointed a Committee to super-
intend Divine service. J. Scripps, Thomas Davis,
John Harris, J. Cord, T. Medford, Thomas Eice,
James Armstrong, J. L. Thompson, Jesse Green,
A. Munroe, William W. Eedman, H. Vredenburg,
Davis Willey, E. T. Webster, James Bankson, J.
G-lanville, J. Blasdell, William M'Eeynolds, U. Haw,
E. Eay, Samuel Hull, character passed and elected
deacons; S. E. Beggs, F. B. Leach, Cornelius Eud-
dle, T. Eandle, William H. Smith, Isaac N. Piggott,
examined and approved; Deacon George Horn —
transferred from the Tennessee Conference — examined
and approved. Bishop M'Kendree then addressed the
Conference on Missions.

The afternoon session was opened with prayer by
Jesse Hale, Bishop Eoberts in the chair. The follow-
ing brethren were examined and approved as elders :
Walker, Thompson, Hall, Scripps, Wright, Patter-
son, Harris, Davis, Cord, Stephenson, Sharp, Dew,
Green, Cravens, (superannuated,) Medford, (located,)
Armstrong, Thompson, Euter, Hamilton, Delap,
and Glaze, (deceased.) Eichard Hargrave, who had
traveled under the elder — Beauchamp, deceased —
was, on recommendation, admitted. J. Scripps was
superannuated. A resolution was passed requesting
Bishop Eoberts to furnish his funeral discourse — of
Beauchamp — for publication. Jesse Walker, mission-

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 65

ary of the Missouri Conference, reported in regard to
his work among the Indians. On motion of brother
Dew, brother Walker's mission was continued under
the patronage of the Illinois Conference.

At the afternoon session, Charlestown was fixed
upon as the place of the next meeting of the Confer-
ence, August 25th. The Missouri Conference was
appointed to meet August 4th. On Tuesday morn-
ing the'Conference adjourned.

Tlie ninth session of the Illinois Conference was
held September 5, 1832, Bishop Soule presiding. It
had twenty-five members, of whom six are still living :
Peter Cartwright, A. L. Eisley, John Vancleve, S.
E. Beggs, Eobert Delap, J. S. Barger. I extract a
curious item from the minutes of the tenth Illinois
Conference, held at Union Grove, September 28,
1833, Peter Cartwright in the chair. After prayer
by Samuel Mitchell, the following resolution was
introduced by brothers S. H. Thompson and Stith
M. Otwell : " That we, the members of the Illinois
Conference, do agree to wear hereafter plain, straight-
breasted coats." The yeas and nays were called,
with the following result: Yeas — Taylor, M'Kean,
Massey, Hadley, Fox, Mavity, Barger, Eobertson,
Vancleve, Thompson, Eandle, James Walker, Deneen,
Otwell, Beggs, Mitchell, Benson, Peter, Hale, Eoyal,
(21). Nays — French, Phelps, Cartwright, Eoylston,
Sinclair, Trotter, Crawford, Fisher, Jesse Walker,
Starr, Dew, (11).

The ministers of that day held to plainness of

66 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

dress, both for male and female, the straight coat
and plain bonnet being insisted on by many. After
a considerable debate, we agreed, before taking the
above vote, to have brother Samuel Mitchell deliver
an address on the plain, straight-breasted coat — old
Methodist style.

One of the voters for the straight coat was ap-
pointed agent of M'Kendree College. In visiting
some of the eastern and southern cities he for some
reason changed the cut of his coat, and returned to
Conference the next Fall in a frock-coat. The
brothers were quite astonished, and must know the
reason, as he had been among the most strenuous in
contending for the straight coat. He took the op-
portunity, a great many questions being asked, to
explain to the Conference in a body. He said, ad-
dressing Bishop Eoberts, who presided : " As a num-
ber of the brethren have asked me my reasons for
changing the cut of my coat, I wish to state that I
have been reading Mr. Wesley on dress; and he
does not fix upon any fashion or cut of coat, only
let it be comfortable and plain. This frock-coat
which .1 wear comes as near fulfilling that recom-
mendation as any thing I can fix upon." The Bishop
replied in his pleasant vein, telling the brother that
he reminded him of a man who was made a Calvin-
ist by reading Mr. Fletcher's writings. The anec-
dote was so applicable, that the brother wished no
further time for explanation, and retired amid a
roar of laughter.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 67

CHAPTER VII.

THE Missouri Conference being divided, as stated
in the last chapter, I was still continued in the
Missouri division, and was appointed to Fishing
Eiver circuit. There were eighteen preachers then
stationed in the Missouri Conference. Jesse Hale
was my presiding elder. Members returned, 143.

It was a great trial for me to be absent another
year from parents and friends. To visit them would
necessitate a ride of six hundred miles, and I should
then be three hundred miles from my circuit. Win-
ter was close at hand. I made it a subject of prayer,
and, after many tears and struggles, resolved to
give up all for the Master's sake. In company with
brother Benjamin Ashby, I set my face westward.
We journeyed on together very pleasantly, some-
times preaching in the evening when an opportunity
offered.

One evening, having found a resting-place rather
earlier than usual, we sent out runners to call the
people together for evening service. We soon had
a house full, and it was decided that brother Ashby
should preach and I exhort, as was the custom in
those days. Being exceedingly weary, and having
a comfortable seat, I soon fell asleep. Brother Ashby 's
voice failed him in the midst of his discourse and

68 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

he called upon me. Some one who sat near had
been kind enough to awaken me, and after rubbing
my eyes I took his place, supposing he had finished
his sermon. I told them I supposed they had heard
enough from the preacher if they would improve it;
yet, if they would bear with me, I would exhort
for a short time. Very soon there seemed to be a
deep interest felt, and loud responses of "Amen"
were heard, and from the "amens" the responses
arose to a shout. Many were greatly blessed, and
it was an occasion of benefit to all.

After brother Ashby left me I was almost alone
till I reached my circuit. I had scarcely commenced
my labor, when a deep snow fell. My appointments
were far apart ; the country new ; the roads often
blind, or, worse, none at all, so that it was very
hard getting back and forth from the stations. _ My
circuit extended about seventy miles along the Mis-
souri River, embracing some of the settlements
west of the State line. I crossed the river twice
in every journey, and once on a bridge of boards
thrown across two canoes.

/ My quarterage this year was twenty-three dollars.
My clothing that I had brought from home was by
this time so nearly worn out that it was necessary
to replace it with new. Some of the sisters spun
wool, and made me a coat of blue and white cotton,
a pair of white cotton pants, and one of mixed.
One of the brothers gave me his old hat, which I
got pressed, and then I was fitted out for Confer-

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 69

ence. It was held on the fourth of August, 1825,
at Bailey's meeting-house, Sabine Greek, Missouri.
The weather was very warm and the roads dusty,
and, by the time I had reached my journey's end,
my new coat had changed from its original color to
a dusty brown. There were, however, kind hands
and willing hearts who soon set me to rights. Un-
der the combined influence of soap and water my
coat came out as good as new, and, thanks to the
"Marthas" of modern times, "who care for many
things," I appeared in the Conference room next
morning, looking quite respectable.

During the Conference, Bishop Roberts requested
all the preachers who wished any private conversa-
tion with him to stay behind; I was among several
who had requests to make, and when my time came
to speak, I asked for a transfer to the Illinois Con-
ference. My request was granted, and I started on
a journey to Charlestown, Indiana, where the Con-
ference met this year. On rny way, I fell in with
Samuel H. Thompson and Jesse Walker, at a camp
meeting near Padfield's, and a most glorious time we
had there. On our way, near Mount Carmel, Illi-
nois, we attended another camp meeting, and the
gracious outpouring of the Spirit converted many
souls, and quickened the believers. The meeting
closed, and we journeyed on, reaching Conference the
first day after its session. I was then within five
miles of my father's house. My parents and family
were all at the Conference, but attending Divine

70 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

service at Church. On hearing of my arrival, after
two years of absence, they all left the meeting, and
ran to greet the long-absent son. It was like the
meeting of Joseph and his brethren. Weary and
worn by sickness, with my travel-stained garments,
they hardly recognized me.

After resting a few days, and receiving from my
father a better suit of clothes, I started for my new
circuit at Eushville, John Strange presiding elder.
It lay mostly on Blue Eiver, and east to Greens-
burg. This was a four weeks' circuit ; appointments
scattered over a large and thinly settled country,
with mud and high water, at some seasons of the
year almost impassable. The principal villages were
Eushville, Greensburg, New Castle, West Liberty —
now Knightstown — and Shelbyville. At the three
last-named places, we had a good work, especially
at West Liberty. Twenty or thirty of the leading
inhabitants were converted and joined the Church.
We held a camp meeting under the charge of the
presiding elder, near West Liberty. Brother Strange
preached at the opening of the meeting, and, in one
of his prophetic and electrifying strains, told us that
God would convert many souls then within hearing
of his voice. Saturday, in the afternoon, he arose
to advertise the order of exercises; and, seemingly
without intention, began to exhort. One thought
led to another, and in a very few minutes the whole
encampment was trembling and crying. Several
souls were happily converted to God ; and from this

$WEST AND NORTH- WEST. 71

to the close of the meeting we had a succession of
conversions, some of which were most powerful
and clear; many of the believers were quickened
with such blessings of full salvation that its fruits
may be seen at the present day. My last quarterly
meeting was also a camp meeting, and we had a sea-
son long to be remembered.

I seldom left a circuit where the people seemed
more unwilling to give me up. This year I attended
four camp meetings — two on my own — one in
Connersville circuit, and the other one mile east of
Indianapolis. This was on my way to Conference.
John Strange, James Havens, and others, with my-
self, were the preachers. 0 what a blessing we
received! The meeting, closed on Monday, with
many converts.

On our way to Bloomington, where Conference
was to sit that year, as Strange and myself were
riding along together, a stranger rode up by my
side, and in conversation with us soon found out
that we were preachers. Our plain coats, saddle-
bags, and other equipage might have told him that.
He turned to me and said, " Your name is Strange?"
" No !" said I, turning to my companion, " t&at is
the Kev. Mr. Strange." He seemed a little con-
fused at his mistake, and had no more to say to
me, but addressed his conversation to brother
Strange.

This year our members numbered two hundred
and eight. Bishops Roberts and Soule were with

72

us, and our Conference was exceedingly pleasant and
profitable to me. John Strange was a man of sur-
passing personal beauty, eloquence, and piety. Once,
at the close of the sermon, he administered the sac-
rament. After a most impressive introduction, he
was greatly annoyed by some boys throwing nut-
shells over the floor. Starting suddenly, as if awak-
ening from a reverie, he said, "Did I say Christ was
the Son of God? He is, to the humble, penitent
believer; but to you" — pointing with his long fin-
ger toward the young men — "to you, sinner, arouse
him, and he is the Lion of the tribe of Judah ; and,
by the slightest exertion of his power, could dash
you deeper in damnation than a sunbeam can fly in
a million of ages!" The effect was awful; the
transition from the gentle and pathetic to the ter-
rible was so unexpected that one of the young men
afterward said that he felt his hair raise on end at
the imagination of himself going with the velocity of
thought toward the doleful regions. The leader of
the disturbers is still living, and is a worthy mem-
ber of the Church in Lafayette.

This ended the year 1826. At the Conference 1
received my appointment to Vincennes circuit,
Charles Holliday presiding elder. I had a labori-
ous year. The circuit lay one hundred miles along
the Wabash Eiver. Samuel Cooper was my assist-
ant, supplied by the presiding elder. Our stations
consisted of all the principal towns from Vincennea
up to Cole Creek.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 73

This year I attended four camp meetings. One
of them was my own, and a precious time we had.
On Sabbath afternoon Joseph Oglesby preached a
most powerful sermon from the words, "The Master
is come, and calleth for thee," No words of mine
could do the sermon justice. It seemed as if every
sentence uttered was a direct inspiration from on
high. It was the eloquence of the Holy Ghost, and
it came with power. I felt that I could not preach
for a week afterward.

This year we had efficient help from the local
preachers, J. M. Baker, Samuel Hull, and Hugh Boss,
all good preachers ; the two former having served
in the ranks of the itinerancy. We had several re-
vivals this year, some unpleasant occurrences also.
At a watch-night meeting, held at Carlyle, some
graceless scamps shaved the tail of brother Coop-
er's horse, and, to add to our mortification, followed
us with derisive shouts, as we were passing out of
town. This year I came nearer getting my quar-
terage than any previous one. It amounted to near
ninety dollars. The membership numbered 442. I
found brother Holliday, my presiding elder, a great
help in establishing me in the work of holiness of
heart. What a man of God was he! A Methodist
preacher in very truth. I am afraid I should have
gone astray had he not held me to the virtue of
wearing plain apparel.

Our Conference was held this year, 1827, at Mt.
Carmel, Illinois. I was one among the forty preachers

74 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

who left Vincennes to attend Conference. Bishop
Roberts presided, and we had a pleasant and prof-
itable session. John Strange preached one of the
most powerful sermons here that I ever heard from
him or fr -m any one. Several older preachers re-
marked that he excelled even himself, and it was
said by those capable of judging, that he was more
eloquent than Henry Bascom. His text was, " Be-
hold, I send you forth as sheep among wolves." To
those of us who had taken our lives in our hands,
and gone forth as pioneers in the wilderness to
preach the Word of God, the text came home to our
very hearts, and, more especially, when it was so
ably dwelt upon by one who had shared our perils.
The leading preachers at that time were Strange,
Calvin Ruter, A. "Wiley, Jas. Armstrong, Peter Cart-
wright, S. H. Thompson, A. Wood, Richard Har-
grave, C. Holliday, S. C. Cooper, and Jesse Walker.

WEST AST) NOBTH-WEST. 75

CHAPTER VIII.

THE next year, 1828, I was sent to Wayne circuit,
on which Richmond and Centerville were the prin-
cipal towns. My circuit bordered on the Ohio State
line. William Evans was my colleague, and John
Strange my presiding elder. This was a four weeks'
circuit, and in it I preached nearly every day, and
often twice a day. I found here some as devout
Christians as I ever met, and often took encourage-
ment by their holy walk and godly conversation. It
was here, also, that I fell into doubts, and for six
months there hung a deep gloom over my mind. I-
think that if ever I labored to save souls it was
during this great darkness and fearful struggle with
the archenemy. This struggle continued till I vis-
ited my parents, in Clark county, Indiana. Here,
one evening while retiring for secret prayer in the
old familiar place where I had wrestled many hours
in prayer to God, I passed through another great
struggle, and the day dawned, the clouds broke
away, my sky became clear. For six months my
peace was like a river, and I still lived an expectant
of a better world.

This year I held a protracted meeting in Rich-
mond, assisted by some of the local preachers. We
were very successful. Some of the Quakers joined

76 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

us, and the children of infidel parents were soundly
converted to God. Here I administered the rite of
baptism in Whitewater — the first time, at that point,
that the waters of the forest stream had ever served
that holy purpose.

Brother William C. Smith gives a fall account of
this meeting, which he introduces with a reference
to the prosperity that attended my labors on the
circuit at large. Now that a two days' meeting
was announced for Richmond, he says, the attention
of the people generally turned in that direction. A
Methodist meeting was something new to most of
the citizens, and created no little excitement, partly
because they were curious to know what it would
be like, and partly because these "hireling preach-
ers" were about to disturb the quiet of the place.
Some were anxious to keep the people from attend-
ing, and others to see the great sight. The meet-
ing was held in the brick school-house on the public
square.

When the time appointed arrived the Methodists
came in from different parts of the circuit. Mr.
Beggs and two or three other local preachers were
in attendance. At their first coming together there
was a very good congregation, and an excellent ser-
mon was preached — one that stirred the hearts of
the people to their very depths, and kindled anew
the holy fire. At the close of the sermon the tide
of feeling was running so high that the songs and
shouts of the congregation were heard at quite a

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 77

distance. This increased the excitement in the town,
and at night the school-house was crowded. The
Holy Ghost attended the Word that was preached,
and also the exhortations that followed. An invita-
tion was extended, and five or six presented them-
selves as seekers of salvation. This was a strange
sight to many in the house. The pious gathered
around the penitents, singing and praying till a
late hour.

On Sunday morning a love-feast was held, and it
was a time of great power and of religious enjoy-
ment. At its close there was an invitation given to
those that wished to unite with the Church. Sev-
eral came forward. Among the number were three
sisters, the Misses K., belonging to one of the first
families in the town. Their father was rather in-
clined to infidelity. He had taken great pains to
educate and prepare his daughters to move in the
first circles in society, not dreaming that they would
ever become Methodists. When the young ladies
came forward some evil-designing person on the out-
side, who saw through the window what was going
on within, hastened to Mr. K. and told him that the
Methodists had got his daughters befooled, and that
they were acting disreputably, lying prostrate upon
the floor, etc. This statement, of course, exasper-
ated Mr. K. very highly, and he immediately made
his way to the school-house where the love-feast was,
and demanded admittance. The door-keepers, not
knowing who he was, refused to let him enter. He

78 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

forced open the door, and went in trembling with
rage. Going to where his daughters sat weeping, he
took them by the hand and led them away. As
they were going out the prayer, in subdued tones,
Lord, have mercy on their souls, was heard in sev-
eral places in the congregation. When they reached
home with their father, and explained to him that
all that they had done was to unite with the Church,
he, upon learning the deception which had been prac-
ticed upon him, at once led them back to the school-
house, and to the seat whence he had taken them.
He then went to Eev. Mr. Beggs, and requested him
to make an explanation of his course and offer an
apology for him that morning to the public. He
remained to hear the sermon, and at its close asked
the preacher home to dine with him. He expressed
an entire willingness, since it was the wish of his
daughters, that they should become members of the
Methodist Episcopal Church. They did so, and have
long been pious and influential members. Thus Sa-
tan was thwarted in his design, and preaching con-
tinued for some time, resulting in much good.

At the close of these meetings there were several
applicants for the rite of baptism ; some wished for
pouring, others for sprinkling, and one wished to
be immersed. As we went down to the stream for
the purpose of baptism, it was just at the close of
a quarterly meeting held by the Quakers. Some of
them were on their way home, and had to cross the
stream just below the place which I had chosen for

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 79

the rite. They stopped in the stream to witness
the sight, it being the first that had ever taken
place in that region. Some of the young Quaker
boys ran, whooped, and hallooed as if they were go-
ing to a fair. So great was the curiosity of the
people, that they had collected by hundreds at the
water's edge, and stood from fifteen to twenty deep
along shore. One man took up a large boy and
waded several feet into the water, that he might
have a better view. As I was leading the sister
out, I found that this man had roiled the water,
and I asked him to change his position; he did so
by going farther into the stream. After the im-
mersion, the sister came out, shouting and praising
the Lord.

As an instance of the rudeness of the times, I
heard, mingled with these sounds, also the shouts of
laughter from some of the bystanders ; and on turn-
ing to see from whence they came, I discovered that
the man in the water had made a misstep, and had
with his boy fallen backward into the water; I
waved my hand, and all were quiet, but none seemed
sorry.

We closed this year with a powerful union camp
meeting. The preachers present were John Strange
and James B. Finley, presiding elders ; George Mai-
lory, Thomas L. Hitt, and others. The Lord was
present, and we felt his power to arouse sinners
to conviction and to grant them pardoning mercy.
The meeting proved a great blessing to the circuit.

80 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

Near the close of this year I was brought very
low, by a violent attack of bilious fever ; and when
my life was despaired of I was visited by brother
Strange, who prayed with us, and for me especially.
I dated my recovery from that day; and when I
met brother Strange at Madison, in the Conference
room, he grasped my hand and said, " There is no
man on the Conference floor whom it gives me
greater joy to meet than you." It was no less a
matter of rejoicing to me that I had been spared;
that another year's labor had closed ; that I had been
faithful to my calling, in the midst of my trials
and afflictions, and that I could yet look to Jesus
for my exceeding great reward. Brother Eoberts
presided in his usual pleasant and agreeable man-
ner, very much to the satisfaction of all present.
In order to prepare us for our different fields of
labor, he addressed us in a solemn and impressive
manner, which I shall never forget. The whole
Conference was in tears, and every man seemed
ready for any field of labor that, in God's good
providence, might be assigned to him.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 81

CHAPTER IX.

THIS year, 1829, I was sent to the Crawfordsville
circuit, brother Strange presiding elder. I soon
reached my field of labor, and commenced in truth
to be a successful Methodist minister. I was alone
in the work on a four weeks' circuit, which em-
braced the following towns, in the order given :
Crawfordsville and Lafayette; from thence to Del-
phi and on to Logansport; once out to Fort Wayne,
and back to Attica; then down to Portland and
Covington. My general health was good, although
I was confined for about three weeks in Crawfords-
ville with chills and fever. Lafayette was very
new at that time, having only five brethren and a
class of twenty members. We had several revivals,
one especially in Crawfordsville, where I was assisted
by brother James Armstrong.

This revival gave a new impetus to Methodism
in that place, which was for some time afterward
the prevailing denomination in the town. Our camp
meeting was also a success. Strange, Armstrong,
and others were present. The object of our preach-
ing was to convert souls, and our brethren were
mighty in prayer. The result was that convictions
followed fast upon each other, till its close. I left
in company with brother Armstrong on the way

82 EARLY HISTORY OP THE

to Conference, which was to be held at Edwards-
ville, Madison county, Illinois, September 18, 1829.
We soon met with other preachers, and before
we reached Conference our company increased to
twenty. We journeyed together three' hundred
miles on horseback, and enjoyed our ride very much.
Traveling in those days had many pleasant features,
but sometimes those which were not so pleasant.

At one place where we staid over night, our
horses were fed upon oats, mixed with castor beans.
The result was that several of them were sick and
unfit for use the next morning. We hired what
horses could be obtained, and used some of ours
that were sick, and at last found ourselves at Con-
ference safe, and in good time. We were very
pleasantly entertained, and a more agreeable com-
pany of brethren I have seldom met than those at
the Conference at Edwardsville ; Bishop Soule pre-
sided, and did so most acceptably. On Sabbath
morning he preached a very excellent sermon.
John Strange and James Armstrong followed in the
afternoon. Their efforts were attended with great
power. While Strange was preaching, the congre-
gation almost involuntarily arose to their feet, and
shouted "Halleluiah!" till their deafening hosan-
nas almost drowned the voice of the preacher. He
was in turn affected by their- enthusiasm, and sat
down, shouting "Glory to God in the highest!" At
this session a collection of one hundred dollars was
taken up for superannuated preachers.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 83

From this Conference I was sent to Logansport
mission, embracing Lafayette, Delphi, and Logans-
port. With this charge I had an appropriation of
fifty dollars missionary money. I remained here till
the first quarterly meeting, and then my presiding
elder, J. Strange, removed me to Bloomington cir-
cuit. I had Jesse Hale for my colleague. We had a
prosperous year, and a number of conversions. We
visited several camp meetings, every-where meeting
with great success. It was a four weeks' circuit,
and numbered seven hundred and eight members.
We came nearer getting our quarterage than we
ever had since I began my labor, each receiving
one hundred dollars. We left here, I trust, with
seals to our ministry and spiritual profit to our
souls.

Our next Annual Conference was held at Vin-
cennes. Bishop Roberts was taken sick at St. Louis.
S. H. Thompson and Peter Cartwright were pres-
idents pro tern. The Conference was very pleas-
ant, and ended in a manner very satisfactory to all
of the brethren. I was sent to the Tazewell cir-
cuit. After spending a few days with my parents
I started for my circuit, in company with A. E.
Phelps. Our circuits joined each other, and lay
on the Sangamon River. We were in good time for
our work, and during the year had several pleasant
interviews. Mine was a four weeks' circuit, and
very laborious. There were twenty-eight appoint-
ments, including a distance of more than three

84 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

hundred miles travel. We had a most delightful
Fall, which lasted till near Christmas.

The most prominent places were Peoria, Hollen's
Grove, now Washington ; Mud Creek, Walnut
Grove, Mackinaw Town, Stout's Grove, Dry Grove,
Blooming Grove, now Bloomington ; Kandolph Grove,
Big Grove, Cherry Grove; from thence down Salt
Creek to the Falling Timber country; brother Beck's
on Sugar Creek, Hittle's Grove, and Dillon's, where
I had two appointments; from there I went to
Grand Prairie; from thence to several neighbor-
hoods, and back to Peoria.

On Christmas eve there was a most fearful snow-
storm. The snow fell to the depth of three feet, so
that the remainder of the season my labors were
confined to the western part of the circuit. In
many places there were immense drifts, and the
snow was so crusted that it was impassable. It
was March before the snow went off, and then the
heavy rains, added to the snow, caused such a
freshet as had seldom been known in that region.

We had a few conversions .during the Winter, and
the members were much revived. This year was
one of special interest to me. As usual, there was
a young lady selected as suitable for the minister's
wife, and such she proved in very truth. Brother
William Heath, a brother-in-law of Eev. Samuel
Hamilton, of the Ohio Conference, had lately settled
in Hollen's Grove. It was to his daughter that my
attention was directed. I brought her an undivided

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 85

affection, for I had never proposed marriage before.
I had traveled nine years on the circuit, and often
in loneliness. She consented to share with me the
toils of an itinerant life, and on the 1st day of Sep-
tember, 1831, .we were joined in marriage by Rev.
Jesse Hale.

It is a saying that "to every man there is one
good woman." My wife has proved so to me. For
thirty-five years we journeyed on life's pathway to-
gether, and each succeeding year grew happier in
each other's love. I thank God for the helpmeet he
gave me. Would that she had lived to bless all the
remaining years of my life as she did those that are
past ! From the pleasant picture of home-life I must
turn once more in my narrative — as I did in reality
in the years gone by — to the scenes of my labors.

The year was a prosperous one. Our members
numbered two hundred and fifty-two. Peter Cart-
wright was my presiding elder. We closed the
year, as usual, with a camp meeting.

Mrs. Eeggs accompanied me to Conference this
year, which was held at Indianapolis. It was a long
and tedious ride for a woman to perform on horse-
back, and we were also to ride one hundred miles
beyond to visit at my father's. We remained there
but a few days, and then started north-west for a
three-hundred-mile ride to my father-in-law's, near
Peoria. The evening before we arrived at Washing-
ton we had to cross Mackinaw River. Not having
been apprised of its depth, we ventured in, and

86 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

found ourselves in very deep water. It was up to
the horse's back, and we were both thoroughly
wetted. When we got to the opposite bank we
found it to be about five feet high, and it was im-
possible for the horses to get up. I climbed up and
secured a strong limb, which I placed along side the
horse. My wife then reached me her hand, and,
with my help, succeeded in climbing up this limb
till she reached the bank. "Perils by sea and per-
ils by land." I then led the horses some distance
up the stream, till they could land. We remounted,
and had before us a ride of fifteen miles ere we
reached my father-in-law's. We arrived there wet
and tired, yet thanked God that we were safe, and
took courage for further efforts in this great cause.
This year I received my appointment to Chicago
mission station. In July of the previous Summer I
had attended two camp meetings — one at Cedar
Point, and the other at Plainfield. They were both
successful, the one at Plainfield especially so. From
this latter place father Walker and myself started
for Chicago, about forty miles distant. When we
arrived brother Walker gave out an appointment
for me to preach in the garrison, in old Dr. Har-
mon's room. After the sermon was over he gave it
out that I was to preach again next morning at nine
o'clock ; and this was the beginning of a happy time
here. I opened the door for the reception of mem-
bers, and I think ten joined the Church. Among
the number were brother Lee and wife, and Elijah

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 87

"Wentworth, with his mother and two sisters. We
formed a class of these few members, and it was
this class, the first ever formed in Chicago, that now
awaited me at my new appointment.

I commenced my work here alone, and the pros-
pect seemed gloomy enough. The garrison consisted
of two or three frame houses, and some huts occu-
pied by the French and Indians. This, only about
twenty-five years from the time I now write, was
all that there was of our now mighty city. Some
changes had taken place since the preceding Sum-
mer, and on my arrival I felt somewhat encouraged.
Several families had moved in — father Nobles, with
a wife and two daughters, Colonel Richard Hamilton
and wife, and Dr. Harmon Irwin, a son of the above-
mentioned, with his wife. There were six more
members added to my class.

I remained here preaching nearly seven weeks be-
fore I could obtain any accommodations for my fam-
ily, and then went back to my father-in-law's after
Mrs. Begg3. It was the middle of January, 1832.
It will be difficult to those of my readers who never
braved the perils of pioneer life to realize how great
were the hardships of the first settlers, and among
these there were not many who passed through more
toil and discomfort than the Methodist itinerant;
and yet there are veterans in the cause who are still
living, and rejoicing that God gave them the privi-
lege, in their younger days, of laboring for him.
Now that the fields are all white, and the harvest is

88 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

ready, we forget past toils in the joyful present, and
count ourselves blessed that we are still laborers.

But let me return to my perilous journey. It
was just after the January thaw, and we had mud
and ice, high waters and no bridges, and long dis-
tances between houses, which made my journey of
one hundred and forty miles very tedious and diffi-
cult. I had traveled some distance, and was still
thirty-five miles from Washington, now Magnolia. I
had but two biscuits in my pocket, and, as the be-
ginning of a hard day's journey, was obliged to swim
Sandy Creek. My next obstruction was Crow Creek.
At the old ford there was so much water and ice
that I was obliged to ride up the stream for a num-
ber of miles over the open prairie. I crossed several
of the largest branches, and was congratulating my-
self that I had conquered my greatest difficulties. I
was shaping my course toward Washington, when I
came to the main branch. Here the water was low,
but it had frozen hard to the very bottom. The
thaw had caused the water to overflow the ice to the
depth of three feet. This water had also frozen
over, but not hard enough to bear up my horse on
the new-made ice. He broke through the ice at tho
top, and also at the bottom of the stream. After
making several fruitless attempts to cross, I again
rode out on the prairie. I rode on and on till I lost
sight of timber and of my course, out on the sea of
open prairie without a compass or a guide.

It was cloudy and cold, and near night. I must

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 89

either cross the river or lie out all night upon
Grand Prairie. I chose the former, and attempted
to cross at the risk of being swamped in the mud
and ice. I broke the ice as well as I could to about
the middle of the stream, when the under ice gave
way, and down went my horse, throwing me off at
one side. This broke the surface ice around the
horse, and also in front of him; I then gave him the
word, and he struggled nobly, bringing me out upon
the right side without any serious injury. I was
well drenched. I took off my boots, and emptied
the water out of them, and wrung out my socks,
and the skirts of my overcoat. It was very cold,
yet I mounted my horse, thanked God for my
safety, and took courage, although I still had great
obstacles before me. It was still cloudy, and there
was no road and no timber in sight. The sailor
out of sight of land, with no compass, is no more at
loss than is one on the open prairie where no shrub,
or tree, or dim speck in. the distant horizon is to
be seen.

I was in greater straits than ever. I did not
know what direction to take, and there was no time
to be lost; I started, and soon found myself on a
slight elevation of prairie; from this point I could
at a great distance discover a patch of timber, and
I directed my course toward it. After riding till
a late hour in the night I reached the timber, and
found there a small farm inclosed by a fence. I
took down the rails and rode through, where I found

90 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

stacks of wheat and straw. After vainly searching
for more evidences of a human habitation, I con-
cluded to make the best of my situation, and pass
the night there with what comfort I could. I fed
my horse some of the wheat, and in my frozen
clothes lay down in the straw. I remained here
but a short time, when I recollected the apostle's
advice, that "bodily exercise is profitable." I re-
sorted to violent exercise, in order to bring my
blood into circulation, and then lay down in the
straw again; I kept this up all night.

In the morning my prospects brightened; I heard
some one calling hogs, and, homely as was the sound,
it was a most welcome one. I saw some one on the
opposite side of a creek, and called out to him. I
learned that this stream was Panther Creek, and
that I was twenty miles from Washington. He
asked me where I had staid over night, and I told
him, and also the liberty I had taken in feeding my
horse. He said the stacks were his, and that it
was "all right." He then told me that I must ride
three miles up the creek, where I would find a bridge,
and that by the time I came down again I would
find some breakfast prepared for me. It was a wel-
come sound; for I had eaten nothing for twenty-
four hours, except, those two biscuits. My break-
fast was a feast, for I brought to it the best of
sauces as a relish — a good appetite. It was as
great a joy to those early settlers to welcome a
stranger to their board, was it as to the hungry

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 91

traveler to partake of their hospitality. May God's
blessing rest on him and his for his kindness that
morning !

I thanked him, and attended morning devotions.
The thanks and the prayers of the Methodist min-
ister in those days always settled the reckoning
with their hosts. I mounted my horse, who had
also shared the hospitalities with me, and was soon
well on my way to Washington. On reaching Wal-
nut Greek I found I must swim it, and also many
other smaller streams before I reached my father-in-
law's. I was much comforted to find them all well,
and Mrs. Beggs impatient to join me even in my
arduous labors. I remained here but a few days,
and had my scanty effects packed on a sled.

Having a good snow we reached the Big Vermil-
ion late in the evening; it was too high to ford;
and being nearly opposite the house of Martin Rey-
nolds, I shouted at the top of my voice, till I made
myself heard. He soon came down to our relief with
his sled and horses. We traveled down the stream,
he on one side and I on the other. At last we
found a place on the ice, where we ventured to meet.
With certain precautions we attempted to cross on
the ice. I took the rails of our old-fashioned bed-
stead, and by walking on one while I shoved the
other along in front of us, we at last found ourselves
safely landed on the other side. After having a
comfortable night's rest, we went back in the morn-
ing to see to the horses and look after my effects.

92 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

As we were crossing in a canoe, we came very near
being capsized ; and in case we had been, we should
have been drowned. But God in his good provi-
dence saw fit to spare us for further labors. I took
my goods back about five miles, and left them tiir
the roads should become passable. I staid at brother
Reynolds's a few days; and in the mean time walked
over to Ottowa, a village about twelve miles dis-
tant, where I preached a sermon. After this I again
went after my horses and goods, and brought them
to the river-side once more, in hopes to get them
across. We did so by making a bridge sixteen feet
in length, which reached from the river-'s edge to
the ice in the middle of the stream. I ran them
across the ice by means of a hand-sled, and brother
Reynolds with his team moved them up to Ottowa.
Brother Green took them farther on the way to his
house; and there they remained till the next Spring.

To give some idea how the early settlers lived, I
will tell the reader of our fare while at brother
Reynolds's, and how we obtained it. There was no
flour to be had, and no mills for grinding. Our corn,
of which we had great plenty, had to be pounded
in a mortar. The only pestle we had was made by
driving an iron wedge into a stick, which served for
a handle.

While going from brother Green's to Plainfield
we were overtaken by a storm of rain and sleet,
which made the ground literally one sheet of ice.
The horse which Mrs. Beggs rode had no shoes.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 93

When we reached Platteville the creek was swollen
so high that it could not be crossed at that point.
Brother Reed, who was with us, managed to get
across, but judged it was not safe for us to attempt
it. So we traveled, he on one side and ourselves on
the other, some distance along the stream, till at last
we found a crossing-place. The storm continued till
we reached Plainfield. I was fearful the exposure
would cost Mrs. Beggs her life. It was several
weeks before she recovered, and then not entirely,
from the effects of her stormy ride. There was yet
no room to be had in Chicago, and it was thought
best for my wife to remain at Plainfield till the en-
suing Spring, while I kept up my appointments
till May.

CHAPTER X.

JESSE WALKEK was superintendent of the mission
work from Peoria to Chicago, and also had a nom-
inal appointment at Chicago. His labors, however,
were so extensive that he preached here but a few
times during the year. Brother Walker was not
able to attend Conference, held in Indianapolis, in
1831. After consulting me, to know if I was will-
ing to take charge of the mission at Chicago, to
which I consented if Conference should so decide, he
wrote to Bishop Roberts to appoint me to that work.
So this was my home for the coming year, and I
hastened to take charge of the little class I had
formed a few months previous. I found them all
standing fast in the liberty of the Gospel.

Our meetings were generally held in the fort, and
they increased in interest till our first quarterly
meeting, which was held in January, 1832. I had
been helping brother Walker hold some meetings at
Plainfield, and we left there on one of the coldest
days of that Winter for my quarterly meeting at
Chicago. It was thirty miles to the first house.
Brother T. B. Clark started with us with an ox team,
for the purpose of carrying provisions to help sustain
the people in Chicago during the meeting. Provi-
sions were very scarce here at that time. Late in

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 95

the evening we became alarmed lest he had perished
in the cold, and went out on a fruitless hunt after
him. He arrived, at eleven o'clock that night, at
our stopping-place. The next day saw us all safely
in Chicago, where we met with a warm reception
from brother Lee and family.

Here, to-day, anjid the presence of this great and
prosperous city, let us reconsider our humble begin-
nings. Thirty-six years ago a load of provisions was
brought by an ox team from the village of Plainfield
to sustain the friends that met here for a quarterly
meeting ! The meeting commenced with power, and
increased in interest till Sunday morning. My first
sermon was preached on Sabbath morning at ten
o'clock, after which brother Walker invited the peo-
ple around the sacramental board. It was a season
long to be remembered. Every one seemed to be
baptized and consecrated anew to the great work to
be accomplished in the village that was destined to
become a mighty city.

Jesse Walker was my successor in 1832. He
moved his family up to Chicago as soon as possible,
and set to work. I attended his first quarterly
meeting; it was held in an old log school-house
which served for a parsonage, parlor, kitchen, and
audience-room. The furniture consisted of an old
box stove, with one -griddle, upon which we cooked.
We boiled our tea-kettle, cooked what few vegeta-
bles we could get, and fried our meat, each in its
turn. Our table was an old wooden chest ; and

96 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

when dinner was served up we surrounded the
board and ate with good appetites, asking no ques-
tions for conscience' sake. Dyspepsia, that more
modern refinement, had not found its way to our
settlements. We were too earnest and active to in-
dulge in such a luxury. Indeed, our long rides and
arduous labors were no friends to such a visitant.
This palatial residence, which served as the Chicago
parsonage, was then situated between Eandolph and
Washington streets, the first block west of the river.

The Winter previous I had purchased a claim,
the only title to be had. Then I paid three hundred
dollars for a claim upon two hundred and forty acres,
eighty of which was covered with timber land, por-
tions of which to-day sell for one hundred dollars
per acre. My aim then was to secure a home, when
the time should come that I could no longer travel
on the itinerant work, which I had laid out as the
business of my life while health and strength re-
mained. The Lord prospered me in my purchase.
I was well paid for my land, for which blessing I
am yet thankful, and trust that I shall ever be found
a good steward of the manifold mercies of the Lord.

This year there were no returns of members. At
this time a little incident occurred in the life of
Jesse Walker worthy of note, as showing the intol-
erance we had sometimes to meet with, even in a
new country. At an early day he was in the habit
of holding meetings for the handful of Americans
then in St. Louis. Finding that there was a need

WEST AND NOETII-WEST. 97

for regular appointments, he made them for once in
four weeks. The Catholics hearing of this great
outrage — that a Methodist was to preach regularly
among them — went to their priest with a complaint
against such presumption. " Never mind," said the
priest, " they can 't do much ; if nothing else will
do, we will starve them out." " Starve them out,"
said the complainant, " why, they will live where a
dog would starve to death!" And it was through
the untiring efforts of Walker that the foundations
of Methodism were so deeply and broadly laid, that
neither Catholicism nor the "Prince of the power
of the air " has been able to withstand its growth.
The handful of seed which he then planted has now
become like the " Cedars of Lebanon." May we
ever manifest his zeal in all good works which the
Lord may appoint unto us !

Amid our other trials and hardship we suffered
some from fear of the Indians. I had laid in my
store of provisions for the coming Summer. It was
during my absence that Mrs. Beggs was greatly
annoyed by the Potawatomie Indians, who frequently
brought rumors that the Black Hawks would kill
us all that Spring. It was not long before the in-
habitants came flying from Fox River, through
great fear of their much-dreaded enemy. They
came with their cattle and horses, some bareheaded
and others barefooted, crying, " The Indians ! the
Indians !" Those that were able hurried on with
all speed for Danville. All the inhabitants on

98 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

Hickory Creek and in Jackson Grove took fright
also, and fled.

A few of the men only staid behind to arrange
their temporal matters as best they could under the
circumstances. In the mean time some friendly
Indians who knew of their fright were coming to
inform them that their dangers were not so great as
they supposed. The men, seeing these, and sup-
posing that they were hostile, mounted their horses
and fled for life, before they could be informed of
the friendly intentions of their visitors. The latter
then tried to head them in, in order to correct their
mistake. This, of course, only made matters worse;
and the men hastened on with greater speed till
they reached their families, who had by this time
come to a halting place for the night. Their cattle
and horses were turned out to feed and scattered
over the surrounding country. They were making
arrangements for supper — some of them having their
meals prepared, others just commencing to prepare
them — when here came those men, flying in hot
haste, one of whom had lost a hat, and their horses
jaded and worn, with a ten-mile' race. When they
told of their narrow escape, and how the Indians
had tried to head them, there was confusion and
dismay in the little camp.

It was urged that all should remain quiet till they
could get their cattle and horses together; but there
was too much " demoralization " for that. One team
could not be found, and it was thought better to

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 99

sacrifice one than that the whole should suffer. So
it was decided that they should move off as silently
as possible ; yet there was one ungovernable person
among them, who made noise enough in driving his
oxen to have been heard a mile distant. Of course
this was very annoying to the others, who felt the
necessity of being quiet. The hatless man and one
or two others found their way to Danville in ad-
vance of the rest, and told their fearful stories —
how the Indians were killing and burning all before
them, while at this time it is presumed that there
was not a hostile Indian south of Desplains River.
At Plainfield, however, the alarm was so great that
it was thought best to make all possible efforts for
a defense, in case of an attack.

My house was considered the most secure place.
I had two log pens built up, one of which served
for a barn and the other a shed. These were torn
down, and the logs used to build up a breast- work
around the house. All of the people living on Fox
River who could not get farther away made my
house a place of shelter. There were one hundred
and twenty-five, old and young. We had four guns,
some useless for shooting purposes. Ammunition
was scarce. All of our pewter spoons, basins, and
platters were soon molded by the women into bul-
lets. As a next best means of defense, we got a
good supply of axes, hoes, forks, sharp sticks, and
clubs. Here we intended to stay till some relief
could be obtained. This was on Thursday; and we

100 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

remained here till the next Sabbath, when the people
of Chicago, hearing of our distress, raised a company
of twenty-five white men, and as many Indians, who
came to our aid. They remained with us till the
next morning, (Monday,) and then concluded to re-
connoiter along Fox River.

The Indians, with Mr. Lorton at their head, were
to go to Big Woods, (now Aurora,) and Gen. Brown,
with. Col. Hamilton and their men, were to visit
Halderman's Grove, and then fix upon a place to
meet in the evening, where they might spend the
night together in safety. In the afternoon Mr.
Lorton came back, with two or three of his Indians,
and brought us fearful stories of how they had all
been taken prisoners, and kept two or three hours;
the Indians, however, being on good terms with
Black Hawk, he had allowed him, with an escort, to
have his liberty, in order to go up to Chicago, where
he intended to take his family for safety. He must
go that night, and had but a moment to warn us of
our danger. He told us our fort would be attacked
that night, or the next at the longest, and that if
they could not storm the fort at first, they would
continue the siege till they did. He advised us to
fly to Ottowa or Chicago as soon as possible.

Such a scene as then took place at Fort Beggs
was seldom witnessed, even in those perilous times.
The stoutest hearts failed them, and strong men
turned pale, while women and children wept and
fainted, till it seemed hardly possible to restore them

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 101

to life, and almost cruel for them to return from
their quiet unconsciousness to a sense of their danger.
It was no time to hesitate or deliberate. Immediate
departure was the word; but they were divided as
to the best means to be taken in finding a place of
security; some wished to go to Chicago, others to
Ottowa, while some proposed to separate and scatter
for the woods. After several short and pithy speeches
were made, James Walker was elected Captain, and
formed us into a company. We were advised that
Indians would never attack a fort, unless driven to
it, and that it was safer to remain where we were,
at least till we heard from the remaining men.

All possible preparations were then made for our
defense, and we determined to sell our lives as dearly
as we could. A long piece of fence was torn down
and strewed about the fort. We set fire to these
rails, so that we might see the Indians when they
came for attack. We had several alarms; yet we
remained here safe till Wednesday evening, and then
every man was ordered to his post to prepare for
an onset from the enemy. To our great joy the
white men returned that evening ; but they brought
us news of the massacre of fifteen white inhabitants
on Indian Creek ; also that they were burning
houses and killing cattle. They advised us to leave
the fort at once, and go either to Ottowa or
Chicago. We chose the latter course. One circum-
stance I had forgotten to mention. When the in-
habitants fled from Fox River, there was one infirm

102

old man who was confined to his bed with the rheu-
matism. He advised them to leave him, as he had
not many days to live at all events. They left him,
and it was several days before they ventured back
to see what had become of him. They found him,
and learned that the Indians had been there and
brought him food. He was brought to our fort,
and there was as much rejoicing as if one had been
raised from the dead. It was decided that we
should take him with us to Chicago. We spent the
night in busy preparations for our departure the
next day. In getting our oxen and horses together,
it was found that we had only teams enough to
carry the people. Nearly all of our effects had to
be left behind; some of my iron- ware and bed-
clothes I hid in hollow trees, in hopes of finding
them again, should I ever return. I did return a
long time after that. I had been detained by sick-
ness, and found that my bed-clothes were nearly
spoiled, and a great destruction of property besides,
although no houses were burned.

We left our fort at seven o'clock on Thursday
morning, with our company and the twenty-five
Chicago men as guard; we made quite an imposing
appearance. We arranged ourselves so as to cover
near a mile in length on the road. It was after-
ward said that the Indians were watching us, and
would have made an attack but for our formidable
appearance and numbers. We traveled forty miles
that day, and reached Chicago by sunset.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 103

CHAPTER XI.

THERE was no extra room for us when we arrived
in Chicagp. Two or three families of our number
were put into a room fifteen feet square with as
many more families, and here we staid, crowding
and jamming each other, for several days. One
afternoon, as if to increase our misery, a thunder-
storm came up, and the end of our room was broken
in by a stroke of lightning while we were taking a
lunch. None of us were hurt, but the lightning
passed down the wall to the room below us, leaving
a charred seam within a few inches of a keg of pow-
der. But our room, which was in the second story,
was filled with a distressing odor of sulphurous
smoke, and the report was the loudest I ever heard.
The next morning our first babe was born, and dur-
ing our stay fifteen tender infants were added to our
number. One may imagine the confusion of the
scene — children were crying and women were com-
plaining within doors, while without the tramp of
soldiery, the rolling of drums, and the roar of can-
non added to the din ; and yet out of this confusion
we tried to arrange order. The soldiery were drawn
up in solid column near one of the houses, whose
friendly steps were my only pulpit. Here I stood

104 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

and pointed out to them the "Lamb of God, who
taketh away the sins of the world."

In a few days the inhabitants of Walker's Grove,
now Plainfield, returned to the fort with fifty men
for a guard, and Captain Buckmaster in command.
They were able to raise, that year, some buckwheat
and a few potatoes. Mrs. Beggs was yet too deli-
cate in health for me to think of leaving. . She was
still confined to her room, yet our stay here was of
short duration. Major Whistler came on with his
troops, and at the first roar of his cannon on the
lake shore there was great rejoicing. But our joy
was soon turned to heaviness. Instead of receiving
protection, we were turned out of our shelter in or-
der to give place to his men, who had been exposed
to the rough winds on the lake. The order came
for us to leave the garrison. We should have re-
belled could it have been of any use, but there was
no help for us but to obey. The Major and his fam-
ily came into our room, and we were turned out into
the pitiless rain-storm that afternoon. We found
shelter in an open house, where,, from the dampness
and exposure, Mrs. Beggs and the child took a
severe cold. Colonel Kichard Hamilton then gave
us the use of one of his small rooms. We made up
our bed on the floor, where the cold and dampness
caused both mother and child to take additional cold.
I also became sick from the exposure, and matters
indeed wore a gloomy look to us. I trust, however,
that on the day of reckoning it will be said unto

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 105

Colonel Hamilton for his great kindness unto us, " I
was a stranger and ye took me in; enter thou into
the joys of thy Lord."

I then proposed to Mrs. Beggs to go to Plainfield.
She consented, saying it would be no better to die
here than to be killed by the Indians on the road.
Forty miles through the wilderness! Some had
been killed but a few days before, although, happily
for us, we did not know of it at that time. We
started on our journey, our only defense being one
loaded pistol, a strong faith in the living God, and
the promise, "No harm shall befall thee." We
reached the fort late in the day, quite safe, but
much fatigued. I then decided to secure a guard to
Ottowa, and to get Mrs. Beggs on to Washington to
her mother's. There had been a company of men
detached to go either to Ottowa or Chicago to draw
rations for the soldiers. They decided to go to Chi-
cago. They were to start the next morning. That
afternoon, however, Colonel Owens, Indian agent,
came down with the news that General Scott had
come to Chicago with his men^and also brought the
cholera, a worse-dreaded foe than the Indians. This
decided the men to go to Ottowa for rations, and by
that means we obtained a guard.

The drive to Ottowa through the hot sun and
over the rough road came very near exhausting my
wife and child, yet we ventured on to Washington
alone. The Indian difficulties being by this time
pretty much over, I concluded to return alone to

106 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

the fort. In the mean time the inhabitants had fled
from the cholera, leaving Chicago almost deserted.
Some of them had come to our fort, while others
went to Danville. Numbers died of the cholera,
and General Scott's men had to remain till the epi-
demic had subsided. It was not long after this that
General Scott gave chase to Black Hawk, and effect-
ually drove the Indians away. We now had peace
in all our borders. There was no hope now of my
doing any thing in my station, so I concluded to
go on a visit to my father's, in Clark county, Indi-
ana. From this place I started again for Wash-
ington, a journey of three hundred miles, which
cost me an outlay of six cents. I found my wife
and child very much improved in health, which
gave me renewed courage, and I thanked God for
his great blessings.

After a few days' rest I started for Conference,
which was held at Jacksonville, Illinois. Our mem-
bers numbered ten, with Jesse Walker presiding
elder. The Illinois Conference having been divided,
there remained to us twenty-five preachers. The
most prominent were M. Taylor, Peter Cartwright,
Jesse Walker, J. Dew, S. H. Thompson, Simon Pe-
ter, and J. Sinclair. Bishop Soule presided, and we
had a very pleasant session. There were only forty
preachers, traveling and local, to supply the whole
State of Illinois. I was sent to the Desplaines mis-
sion, with an appropriation of two hundred dollars
from the Missionary Society.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 107

This year, 1833, my mission embraced the follow-
ing appointments: Plainfield, Naperville, E. Scar-
riott's, (East Dupage,) Oswego, Halderman's Grove,
John Green's, Ottowa, Martin Eeynolds's, (twelve
miles down the river,) Jackson's Grove, Keed's Grove,
Hickory Creek, and Yankee Settlement. The pros-
pects of peace, and the fact that we could return
again to our worship, gave us many hearty amens
from the brethren, especially at a camp meeting at
Joliet,. on the claim of brother Gongers, where the
scattered inhabitants had but just returned from
their flight from the Indians.

It was a year of hard labor; for I had a number
of long rides. Then, too, came our first great sor-
row. We lost our only child, Mary Ellen. We
bowed our heads in submission, as we thought that
" our loss was her gain." If the Lord had given
her unto us, was it not meet that he should take
her unto himself again? And we lived in the hope
of one day being welcomed by her to our mansion
in the skies. It is many years since she died, and
her mother has now joined her across that Jordan
of death, while I yet remain, after a conflict of near
a half century, on the confines of that brighter world,
faint, yet pressing onward, with the joyful prospect
of their welcoming me to my home in heaven.

Desplaines returned thirty-four members. Jesse
Walker was superintendent. In 1834 our Confer-
ence met at Union Grove, St. Clair county, Bishop
Eoberts presiding. Our business was dispatched

108 EARLY HISTORY OP THE

with the usual satisfaction to all. I was reap-
pointed to Desplaines mission, and I returned with
renewed zeal, which in this case was the more neces-
sary, as the rage for speculation was just com-
mencing among both settlers and emigrants. It
was an earnest struggle, and it sometimes seemed
impossible to hold the attention of a sinner long
enough to impress him with the great claims which
the Gospel had upon him. Those who would not
come out to church I followed to their houses, con-
versing with them on the highways and by the way-
side. It was a doubtful struggle; but, by the help
of the Lord and his efficient instruments, in the
persons of brothers Walker, E. Scarriott, and F.
Owens, I saw many souls converted and believers
strengthened. I was enabled to form new classes,
and our quarterly meetings, two days' meetings, and
camp meetings were crowned with abundant sue
cess. Our numbers increased to fifty-seven, J. Sin-
clair our presiding elder.

My worldly goods increased, so that, if one could
use the paradox, I was cursed with blessings. Three
years before I owned a horse and sixty dollars.
Now my farm of two -hundred and forty acres was
nearly paid for; and I had four horses, seven cows,
and forty hogs. My farm also yielded bountifully;
and now it had come to that, that I must either
give up farming or the itinerancy. I chose to cling
to the latter; for I remembered the solemn, promise
I had made at the time of my ordination, to give

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 109

myself up wholly to the work of saving souls. Ac-
cordingly I sold out my stock, and with the pro-
ceeds built a barn; I then rented my farm for one
year. I had made a sacrifice; yet I believe it
worked together for good to me and mine; and,
which was my higher aim, for the good of the cause.
It is with the greatest pleasure that I now look
back, and think that I have given up my best days
to the service of the Lord; and I now call upon my
soul, and all that is within me, to bless his holy
name; and I pray that the "words of my mouth and
the meditations of my heart may ever be accepta-
ble in His sight."

The Conference was held at Union Grove, about
three hundred miles distant ; and I, in company with
Rev. Z. Hall, rode to it on horseback, at the rate of
fifty miles a day. Our stay at Conference rested us,
and we returned to the moral conflict with renewed
zeal. I was sent to the Bureau mission in 1835.

In the Summer of 1834 I accompanied John Sin-
clair, presiding elder, to his quarterly meeting
at Galena. Barton Handle and J. T. Mitchell were
laboring on that circuit. After a profitable and
pleasant meeting we started for a camp meeting
that was to be held near Princeton. The meeting
was somewhat advanced, and there was prospect of
a good work. Two Congregational ministers came
to the camp-ground, and proposed to join us in our
efforts. There was to be no doctrine preached, and
at the close of the meeting the converts were to

110

EARLY HISTORY OF THE

join where they pleased ; to this our presiding elder
strongly objected. He said he was a Methodist, and
he must preach their doctrines, and that there could
be no union on such terms. We had an unusually suc-
cessful meeting, the fruits of which I trust will be seen
in eternity ; and from that time Methodism has taken
deep root in that quarter, growing even till now.

When I arrived at my mission that year with my
family, the only shelter I could get was a small log-
house fourteen feet square. It had but one window,
and that with four panes of glass. There were no
shelves, and only a stick chimney. Most of our
things had to be stowed away in boxes. To add to
our discomfort the Winter was unusually severe. A
sister of mine lived with us. A short time before
our second child, James Williams, was born, I moved
into a log-cabin, somewhat larger than the first, but
little better in other respects. I had a large four
weeks' circuit — Ottowa, Dayton; two appointments
on Indian Creek, Pawpaw, Mulligan's Grove; three
appointments on Bureau, and four miles to the west,
Old Indiantown; then three appointments up at
Peru, and one at Judge Strong's, five miles below
Ottowa; and another at Troy Grove — making sixteen
appointments in all; J. Sinclair presiding elder. This
year we had a good revival; returned one hundred
members ; raised about eighty dollars for missions.

Our next Conference was held at Springfield;
Bishop Roberts presided. Our number of preachers
stationed was about sixty. There were several

WEST AND NOKTH-WEST. Ill

transferred — A. Brunson, W. B. Mack, W. Wigley,
H. W, Eeed, and S. F. Whitney. I was sent back
to my mission of last year. There had been a new
mission formed, which took off two of my appoint-
ments, namely, Indian Creek and Ottowa.

We had this year a glorious revival, much more
extensive than last year. We also had an excel-
lent camp meeting. A. B. Phelps was present, and
preached with great liberty and with powerful effect.
W. B. Mack followed with another very effective
sermon, and the meeting closed with a number of
conversions and accessions to our number; yet we
received a blow this year that was greatly to the
injury of Methodism. This was the downfall of our
brother W. B. Mack; but the Lord overruled the
affliction, and Methodism in that quarter yet lives.
The number of members returned in 1836 was two
hundred and thirty-one.

In the year 1837 Conference was held at Rush-
ville, Illinois, Bishop Roberts presiding. It was a
season lona; to be remembered, especially for a mis-
sionary meeting, a thing unheard of in that day.
P. R. Borein spoke in favor of the missionary cause.
His speech greatly moved his hearers, so* much so
that Bishop Roberts sat trembling in his chair, while
the tears coursed rapidly down his cheeks. This
speech was the beginning of Borein's brilliant career.
John Clark had just come down from the Lake Su-
perior mission, and presented the claims to education
of two or three Indian boys for the mission field

112 EARLY HISTORY OP THE

among the Indians. Great was the work and great
the occasion, and our brother caught the inspiration,
and his speech sent an electrifying thrill for the mis-
sionary- cause through the whole Conference. The
result was a very large collection for the work, many
of the preachers paying their last dollar, and then
having to borrow money to get home with.

This year I was sent to Joliet. My colleague was
Matthew A. Turner, and presiding elder John Clark.
My circuit embraced all the counties south of the
Desplaines River. It was a glorious year to me. We
had several conversions, with strong evidence of their
being born into the kingdom; and especially at our
camp meetings did the work of grace thrive.

One circumstance is worthy of note, as showing
God's care over his children. "We had two local
preachers and two exhorters, and there being no pre-
siding elder the charge of the meeting and preaching
fell upon me. Brother Joseph Shoemaker gathered
up his family and came up to the feast of the taber-
nacles, as was the custom in that day. Our aim
was to get spiritual good to our souls, and to do
•good unto others. His wife had been a member of
some years' standing, yet was not satisfied with her
attainments, and throughout the whole meeting earn-
estly sought the blessing of acceptance. It was a
time of melting power; yet sister Shoemaker left
the meeting under great depression. They left,
and on their way home they continued singing,
shouting, and praying, brother Shoemaker having

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 113

in charge a spirited team of horses. All at once
there went up from the wagon a shout of
"Glory to God!" and as it burst upon the ears of
the driver, he let go his reins and fell back in the
wagon, joining the general shout. Away went his
horses, at the top of their speed, making a circuit
of several miles. Some of the brethren who were
behind caught the horses as they came in from their
detour, and found all safe and still praising God,
unconscious of all that had passed. God had watched
over them, and given his angels charge concerning
them, and how could harm befall them?

This year I commenced the first church in Joliet,
and it was completed in time for our last quarterly
meeting. I preached the first Methodist sermon in
Joliet, with only the inmates of a private house for
my congregation. There were but few present, and
they were hardened in sin; but now, by the grace
of God, the Church there numbers hundreds, and
may the Lord prosper them unto the end !

Here I transcribe the inscription taken from the
tombstone of Rev. Jesse Walker. It was written by
Bishop Hamline, at my request. His remains lie in
the Plainfield cemetery.

JESSE WALKER.
Died Oct. 4, 1835,

AGED SIXTY-NINE TEARS.

At the Rock River Conference, in 1850, his remains were removed

to this place by his sons in the Gospel, who erect this

stone to transmit his revered name to

coming generations.

10

114 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

CHAPTER XII.

IN the year 1837 I traveled the Forked Creek
circuit, living at Wilmington. Our accommodations
were very unpleasant, yet they were the best to be
had. We lived in the second story. The weather
was very hot, the season sickly, and the musketoes
intolerable. I have frequently sat up all night to
keep them off from those who slept.

There were some very sudden deaths among my
flock, yet we had some reason to rejoice in the good
work that I was still urging forward. Our quarter-
age was light, as we had but few members, and all
were very poor. Yet they were the Lord's poor, and
had large souls, and shared liberally with me of their
scanty means. John Clark was presiding elder. We
had a camp meeting at Reed's Grove, where we had
such wonderful displays of God's power and glory,
that it remains like a bright .light in the memory
of those who survive; and they speak of it as most
triumphant and successful in its powerful conver-
sions. When the meeting closed, and we had the
last mourner down for prayers, there were but
two unconverted souls left. There was one man,
now brother Thomas Underwood, who called him-
self "a hard case." He came on the ground with
many others, steeped in sin like himself. On

WEST AND NOKTH-WEST. 115

Sabbath, with others, he came forward for prayers.
After a long struggle, and many prayers in his be-
half, late in the evening he raised his head, and
said, "I think I feel better." "Yes," said he, "I
do feel better; I think I have got religion." Then
he arose, and in the most earnest tones said, "Yes,
I have got religion." One could almost see his face
shine; and yet he so feared that others might doubt
his sincerity, that he began exhorting sinners in the
most earnest manner, pointing them to the Lamb of
God as their all-sufficient Savior; and enforced the
exhortation by alluding to himself as the most hard-
ened of sinners. If God could save him, what might
he not do for others if they would only repent?
He then took hold of one hardened sinner that sat
near him; said he, "You are going to get religion
too." "No!" said the sinner, "I am not." "Do
not say so," said he; "I once said so too; but I
thank God that I have come here." He continued
urging him for a long time; yet the man persisted
in his refusal. At last he said, "0, do not say
so; you will, you must come with us yet." The
man turned pale, and down he came and commenced
praying; soon Israel was victorious.

This man's efforts and success were so great that
he had but to ask a sinner to yield, and he gave
himself up to the Savior. When the invitation
came for the young converts to come forward to join
as probationers, he was the first to come. Seeing
that others hesitated, he begged the privilege of

116 EAELY HISTOEY OF THE

helping them to take their final resolution. " 0
yes," said I, " bring them in by all means." By his
persistent efforts he brought in several. One of them
said to him, " You are going to heaven, brother
Thomas." "Yes," said he, "I am going, if I have
to go alone; still I am going." His face is yet Zion-
ward, he is still on his way to heaven; but not
alone. Some time after this, when, on being ex-
amined in class meeting, he was feeling very gloomy,
he said he could best describe his condition by com-
paring himself to a pile of drift-wood, hedged in the
swollen river, and to move forward was out of the
question. The meeting went on, and it became a
heavenly place in Christ Jesus. Brother Underwood
arose and said, " Glory to God, brethren, I 'm afloat."

At our present meeting J. Clark, presiding elder,
came and preached bnce, and then left on a visit to
his father's. William Crissey, Francis Owens, and
some others composed the group of ministers. From
among our brethren of the laity we had the Fra-
zier's, Kelly's, and old 'brother Watkins. From
Forked Creek we had brother Shoemaker, George
Lyonbarger, and a few others. In those, days when
I could get these lay brethren, and old brother F.
Owens, we seldom failed of having a time of refresh-
ing from the " presence of the Lord." This year
was a great spiritual feast to my poor soul. .The
number of members returned was one hundred
and ten.

From the Alton Conference, September 12,

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 117

1838, Bishop Soule presiding, I received my appoint-
ment to the Joliet circuit, with William S. Crissey,
A. Chenoweth superintendent. This was brother
Crissey 's second year ; and he was an indefatigable
laborer, attending to all matters both small and
great, and completing the churches that I . had
commenced two years before — one at Plainfield and
another at Joliet; J. Clark was presiding elder. The
number of members returned this year was one
hundred and eighty-eight. This was my first ex-
perience under a superintendent. The circumstances
and events of the relationship were any thing but
pleasant; and I prayed to be delivered from the
like again. I may appropriately introduce here a
connected view of the work in the locality embrac-
ing Wilmington, Joliet, and Ottowa from its origin
to a very recent date.

In 1832 I was appointed to the Desplaines mission,
embracing all the settlements from twelve miles be-
low Ottowa up to Oswego, Naperville, Plainfield,
Yankee Settlement, (four miles east of Lockport,)
Hickory Creek, Jackson's Grove, and Reed's Grove.
This latter was at the limits of the white population,
and the number of members was thirty-four. Jesse
Walker was my presiding elder. In 1833 I was re-
turned to the same charge — small congregations,
reached by long, slow rides, by Indian trails, or
over the trackless prairie. This was a hard year's
labor, resulting in but little apparent good. This
Fall the preachers met in Conference at brother

118 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

Padfield's, Union Grove, about twenty miles east of
St. Louis — an account of which session is elsewhere
given. David Blackwell was appointed to Desplaines
mission, John Sinclair presiding elder. It embraced
all the white settlements this side of Ottowa, except
Chiqago, extending south to Forked Creek. Black-
well formed the first class in the last-named locality
in John Frazer's log-cabin, brother Frazer leader;
members, Mrs. Frazer, John and Elizabeth Williams,
Eobert and Ann Watkins, James and Nancy Kelley,
James Jordan and wife, John and Elizabeth Howell,
and Hamilton and Martha Keeney. Number of
members this year, fifty-seven. Blackwell was re-
appointed in 1835, Wilder B. Mack presiding
elder. Number of members returned, one hundred
and sixty. The following year, (1836,) myself and
Matthew Turner were appointed on the Joliet cir-
cuit, brother Mack presiding elder. Number of
members returned, two hundred and fifty-three. In
1837 I was appointed to Forked Creek, embracing
Wilmington, John Clark presiding elder. William
Creery was on Joliet circuit. There were numerous
conversions on both charges; members returned,
two hundred and eight. In 1838 Milton Bourne
went to Wilmington, and William S. Crissey, Asbury
Chenoweth and myself, to Joliet, John Clark pre-
siding elder; members returned, one hundred and
forty-eight. In 1839 William Vallette to Wilming-
ton, and William Wigley to Joliet; John Sinclair
presiding elder.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 119

In 1840 the Eock Eiver Conference was formed,
Wigley being returned to Joliet, and Kufus Lumery
going to Wilmington; number of members, one
hundred and forty-eight. In 1841 Simon K. Lemon
went to Wilmington ; John Sinclair presiding elder —
a good preacher and hard worker, whose labors
were blessed with a revival; members returned,
two hundred and seventy-six. Milton Bourne went
to Joliet. In 1842 Joliet circuit embraced Wilming-
ton; preachers, Elihu Springer and S. K. Lemon;
membership, two hundred and eighty-four. In 1843
I was returned to Joliet circuit, Levi Jenks and
James Leckenby, assistants; S. Stocking presiding
elder; membership, five hundred and twenty-nine.
In 1844 H. Minard to Joliet circuit, William Gaddis
to Wilmington; James Mitchell presiding elder. In
1845 0. A. Walker and E. E. Thomas at Joliet,
William Gaddis at Wilmington. In 1846 brother
Walker was returned to Joliet; brother Mitchell
presiding elder. In 1847 John Nason to Joliet, S.
P. Burr to Wilmington; members returned, one
hundred and fifty- three; Milton Bourne presiding
elder. In 1848 to Joliet, 0. W. Munger; to Wil-
mington, S. P. Burr; members returned, one hund-
red and fifty-three. In 1849 T. F. Deming to
Joliet, C. Lazenby to Wilmington; A. L. Eisley
presiding elder. In 1850 James P. Vance to Joliet,
0. W. Munger to Wilmington; 0. A. Walker pre-
siding elder. In 1851 B. 0. Swartz to Joliet,
(mission station); to Wilmington, brother Munger;

120 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

brother Walker presiding elder. In 1852 M. L.
•Bead to Joliet, W. Fidler to Wilmington; brother
Walker presiding elder. In 1853 brother Kead to
Joliet; Wilmington, A. Reker; brother Walker
presiding elder. In 1854 to Joliet, J. Gibson; to
Wilmington, C. Reeder. In 1855 brothers Gibson
and Reeder were both returned.

In 1856, Joliet, Wm. Goodfellow; Wilmington, to
be supplied; J. Gibson presiding elder; members
returned, one hundred and sixty-seven and one
hundred and seventy-one, respectively. In 1857 to
Wilmington, F. P. Cleveland; members, one hund-
red and twenty; Joliet, J. Vincent; members re-
turned, one hundred and fifty-eight; J. Gibson
presiding elder. In 1858 to Joliet, N. B. Slaugh-
ter; members, two hundred and two; to Wilming-
ton, Wm. Keegan; members, one hundred and fifty-
three; J. Gibson presiding elder. In 1859 same
preachers and presiding elder; members, Joliet, one
hundred and eighty-seven; Wilmington, two hund-
red. In 1860 to Joliet, H. Crews; members, two
hundred and twenty ; to Wilmington, R. N. Morse ;
members, one hundred and thirty- three ; S. A. W.
Jewett presiding elder. In 1861 preachers and
presiding elder returned; members at Joliet, two
hundred and twenty-two ; at Wilmington, one hund-
red and ninety-two. In 1862 to Joliet, S. G. La-
throp; members, two hundred and three; to Wil-
mington, S. Washburn ; members, two hundred and
seven; brother Jewett presiding elder. In 1863 to

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 121

Joliet, S. A. W. Jewett ; members, two hundred and
three; to Wilmington, E. E. Bibbens; members,
two hundred and twenty; W.H. Glass presiding elder.
In 1864 preachers and presiding elder returned;
members, Joliet, two hundred; Wilmington, one
hundred and ninety. In 1865 to Joliet, W. P.
Gray; members, two hundred and seventy-one; to
Wilmington, brother Crews ; members, two hundred
and sixteen ; William F. Stewart presiding elder. In
1866 to Joliet, W. P. Gray; to Wilmington, W. H.
Glass; brother Stewart presiding elder. In 1867
both preachers returned; increase of membership
not reported.

11

122 EAKLY HISTORY OF THE

CHAPTER XIII.

FEOM the Bloomington Conference in 1839 I re-
ceived my appointment for Peoria, at the hands of
Bishop Morris. A brief history of Peoria may not
come amiss here. It is the oldest settled town on
the lake, west of the Alleghanies. In 1722 it was
in the hands of Virginians; but it was first gov-
erned by the French.

The State of Illinois has been owned by four na-
tions— the Indians, French, English, and Americans.
East of the present city of Peoria, La Salle with
his party made a small fort in 1680 ; and, to com-
memorate his hardships, called both it and the Lake
" Crave Cceur," which means in our language
" Broken Heart." The Indian traders and whites
engaged in commerce with them, resided at the old
fort from the year 1680 till 1781, when John Bap-
tiste Maillet made a new location and village about
a mile and a half west of the old village, at the out-
let of the lake. This town was called La Ville de
Maillet ; that is, Maillet City. At the old fort there
was no gardening or raising of vegetables; but the
inhabitants depended mostly upon the Indians and
the chase for support. But at the new settlement
gardens were cultivated and fields of grain were
raised.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 123

In the year 1781 the Indians, under British in-
fluence, drove off the inhabitants from Peoria; but
at the treaty of peace in 1783 they returned again.
Then in 1812 Capt. Craig wantonly destroyed the
village; but the city of Peoria now occupies the
site of the village of Maillet, and bids fair to be-
come one of the largest cities in Illinois.

At that time the whole frontier, • from the Mis-
sissippi down to the Wabash and above Vin-
cennes, increased rapidly every year. The interior
also grew more dense and more wealthy. In 1820
Abner Gads, with others, settled in Peoria. Soon
after, an Indian agency was established; William
Holland was appointed Government blacksmith for
the Indians. They were at that time very trouble-
some, and his family were at times in great peril;
and yet he remained at his post of duty for several
years. After the whites commenced settling in
Peoria, it was selected by the commissioners, Wil-
liam Holland, Joseph Smith, and Nathan Dillon, as
the county seat. James Latham obtained a floating
claim, and laid it on the town site. After it had
been a subject of litigation for some time the matter
was compromised, and his claim was located at
Peoria. The French had a claim in the upper part
of the city, which was recognized by the Govern-
ment. The claimants were Burboney, Beeso, Serett,
and James Matty, the latter being the interpreter.
It is said that they realized but little for their
claims.

124 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

At the time of my appointment Peoria was a
station, and had a circuit connected with it. Brother
E. Thompson was sent with me. He preached on
the circuit while I remained at the station. I have
been thinking lately how very great the contrast is in
the managing of appointments now as compared with
that time — how the preacher nowadays makes ar-
rangements with the people for his next field of
labor; how high salaries are offered as an induce-
ment; and how the people's wishes are consulted in
these matters. It was very different in those days.
At the Bloomington Conference, Bishop Morris hav-
ing heard that certain arrangements had been made,
and some agreements entered into by the people of
Peoria, for the purpose of securing the services of
brother C., set his foot firmly down and said, " He
shall not go."

This brother C., it seems, had a brother-in-law,
Dr. M., at Peoria, who, together with himself, felt a
strong interest in securing the station for him that
year. The Doctor raised by subscription a sum of
three hundred dollars, and promised to risk the rest
of his support. A request was then sent in to Con-
ference, which, as I have said, the Bishop perempto-
rily refused. I preached my first sermon here en-
tirely ignorant of the state of feeling then existing.
As I rode up to the place, on Sabbath morning,
where I was to preach, I was met at the door and
asked, "Where is brother C. ? We sent for him,
and we expect him." I knew nothing of the matter,

WEST AND NOKTH-WEST. 125

and could only reply, " I am sent as your preacher."
After the sermon I went home with brother Bristol
to dinner. While there, Dr. M. came in to make
inquiry about brother C. When he was told that
brother C. was not coming he seemed much excited,
and said, "That is the way they always serve us
here. I raised three hundred dollars, and could
have easily raised more, and now, to be put off in
this way, it is really too bad. If brother C. had
come he would have built us a church, and Method-
ism would have been something; but now we shall
have nothing done." <>The Doctor felt badly at the
prospect, but I do not think he felt worse than I did
at the welcome I had received.

Entering upon my work under such a depression
made me cling closer to the Lord for help. On
Monday morning, before I left, I visited all the
members in town, and then started after my family.
I had to remove them one hundred and twenty
miles, and begin another year's hard labor. When
we got to Peoria the only house we could obtain
was a dilapidated dwelling which had long been the
abode of rats, whose rights to our home were pretty
actively contested for three months. One day while
I was absent from home Judge Parker, although not
a member of our Church, nor even a professor of
religion, went and rented a comfortable house on his
own responsibility, and offered it to my family as a
home. They were moved and comfortably settled be-
fore I came back. It was with no little satisfaction

126 EAELY HISTOEY OF THE

to myself and family that this change for a better
home had been effected.

Our only place of worship was brother Bristol's
carpenter-shop, and there I preached, among jack-
planes and chisels. The shop was situated on an
alley, but I had got, by this time, thoroughly and
earnestly at work, and we had excellent meetings,
many souls being born into the kingdom. One even-
ing while holding meetings we had a crowded house,
and many came who had to go away again. .1 pro-
posed the building of a new church, and told them
if they would be led by me they would soon have a
new church to worship in. The next morning I
was met on all sides by objections. It was out of
the question, they said, to build a church, the times
were so hard and money so scarce, as every one
would agree who knew the gloomy prospect of '39
and '40; besides, what made matters more discour-
aging, was the fact that about two years previous
an attempt had been made to build a frame church.
It was decided by a reverend brother that a frame
church would be a disgrace to Peoria, and they must
have a brick church or none. The lumber which
had then been collected was sold, and the money ob-
tained for it pocketed by Mark Hiken, a steward,
My informants were brothers Bristol and Markle,
both members of the Official Board. In face of all
these objections I was still decided that we could have
a church. I said to them, " Well, now, let 's decide
upon a place; get your axes, and let's go into the

WEST AND "NORTH-WEST. 127

woods, fell our own trees, haul them up on the snow,
and we can score and hew our own logs. I will beg
lumber at the different saw-mills to raise it, and we
can have a house."

A majority fell in with my plans, and we went to
work, and by the opening of Spring we had the tim-
bers for all of the sills and plates. Then I made a
"bee" to get the timbers hewed, and also secured
the studding. One Sabbath, after service, I told the
brethren that I wished to see them all on the ground
the -next morning, as I intended, by the next Satur-
day night, to have the timbers all framed and raised.
The invitation was extended to all; every one that
could bore with an auger or mortise a hole was
urged to be on the ground. Next morning only
four or five came in answer to the call. "Now,"
said brother Bristol, "where are your men? I felt
exceedingly small when you were urging them to
come out; you know so little of the amount of work
necessary to be done. I thought, by the way you
talked, that you expected to see all Peoria obedient
to the call." Said I, "Brother Bristol, I appoint
you foreman of the work. Only go at it and lay out
the work, and I will have hands here yet." So he
and those who were present went to work in good
earnest. About noon our foreman was taken sick,
but I soon found another, and the work went on.
Every toper that I found in the village I urged into
the work, and " their name was legion," because the
stagnation was so great that there was no work to

128 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

be had. Still, up to this time, I had no foundation
for my church. In circulating among the people I
found one man who would donate brick, and seeing
a friend in the street with his horses and wagon, I
had but to ask and I received. He hauled in the
brick. Then I came across some masons, who kindly
offered to lay up the wall, and by twelve o'clock on
Saturday afternoon I requested all the workmen to
go about and invite every one they should meet to
come and help raise the church that afternoon.
They came pouring in from all quarters, and just as
the sun was setting the frame of the first Methodist
church ever built in Peoria was standing.

It was predicted, even after this effort, by all the
other denominations, that our church would never be
completed. Nothing more would be done, they said,
and the timbers would rot down. The next step, and
the hardest one, was to raise money. A plan was
soon hit upon. I was to take my horse and buggy,
and traverse the State. I was to ask each man for
a dollar, and as much more as he would give. So
off I started. My largest subscription was twenty-
five dollars. I took a tour through Alton, St. Louis,
and Belleville, and returned with sixty-five dollars.
Then my next resort was to go to the saw-mills
again. I was successful in begging flooring, siding,
and sheeting. One friend gave me a large red oak
tree; this was for the shingles. So the brethren
went out and felled the tree, sawed it up, hauled it
in, and hired some one to turn it into shingles. One

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 129

of the brethren donated poles for rafters, which were
carted four miles; another brother hewed, fitted, and
put them up. Then I resorted to another " bee," in
order to get the siding planed and put on. Into this
siding I drove the first nail. I then pressed another
brother into the good work, and he laid the floor.
We were now ready for plastering, which brother
Loomis agreed to do if some one would put on the
lath. Another "bee," and another, till we had the
building nearly complete. We put in a temporary
pulpit and seats, and I held my last quarterly meet-
ing in it. We were less than ten dollars in debt,
and nearly all the money spent on it was raised on
my tour South.

At our last love-feast, which was conducted with
closed doors, I felt unusually liberal. I was door-
keeper, and I let in several without questions.
Brother King, one of the official board, came to me
and said, " Brother Beggs, what do you mean by
letting in so many to our love-feast ? You have even
let in old Heaton." Said I, " I do n't know old
Heaton; but go back, brother King, take your seat
and pray on." He did so, and our meeting grew in
interest, till I opened the door to receive members.
The first man who presented himself was " old Hea-
ton"— as they called him. He, with a number of
others, joined our Church; and by this time the
moral thermometer in Peoria stood at salvation heat;
and the power of the Lord came down in such a won-
derful manner that there was one general shout of

130 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

"Glory to God in the highest!" Our shouting was
heard almost over the whole city, the church being
nearly central. People had come in from every
direction to see our new church, and it was not
large enough to hold all that came. One of the
local preachers got so filled with holy zeal that he
ran out of doors and shouted at the top of his
voice, " Glory to God in the highest!" They had not
even ceased their manifestations of religious fervor
and zeal when the hour arrived for preaching. This
meeting closed up my Conference year. The Church
had been much revived, and many members joined
on probation. All seemed thankful to God, and
took courage for the future; and from this time on-
ward Methodism had a stronghold in that city. It
is now the leading denomination. My presiding
elder for that year was Newton Benjamin.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 131

CHAPTER XIV.

SOME years after I had the pleasure of being at
the dedication of the new brick church in Peoria,
and Bishop Janes preached the dedicatory sermon;
after which Dr. M'Neal read the history of the
Church. He spoke of Rev. Joseph Arington as hav-
ing formed the first class in Peoria. I could not but
smile at the misstatement. This was in 1834. Nine
years before, in the year 1825, Jesse Walker formed
a class of sixteen members. I give their names:
Jesse Walker and wife; James Walker and wife;
sister Dixon, the wife of the proprietor of Dixon-
town, on Rock River; sister Hamlin, and another
sister, converts that Winter ; Wm. Holland and wife ;
Wm. Eads and wife; Wm. Blanchard, Rev. Reeves
M'Cormick, and Mary Clark.

The next Summer he held a camp meeting one
mile above Peoria, on the west side of the lake;
Wm. Holland moved up an old log-cabin for his
tent; and the old hero, Jesse Walker, had with him
his son and others; Reeves M'Cormick also assisted.

Wm. Royal was T. Hall's predecessor in 1832. It
was then called Fort Clark mission. The boundaries
of Hall's mission in 1832 and '33 were as follows :
Peoria, Lancaster, now La Salle Prairie; brother
Jones's, on Snack River; Princeville, Essex school-

132 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

house; Fraker's Grove, now Lafayette; thence to
Princeton, some thirty miles distant; and thence to
Troy Grove, twenty-five miles farther; brother
Long's, near La Salle; and thence down the river
to Miller's school-house, five miles below Peru.
Then next to John Hall's, one hundred and fifty
miles around. Some time in the Spring he formed
a class of six or eight persons. Their names are as
follows : "Wm. Eads and wife, sister A. Hale, sister
Waters, David Spencer, and some others, John Sin-
clair, presiding elder; members returned, forty-
eight. Wm. See traveled the Peoria circuit in
1827, and Smith L. Eobertson in 1828. It was
then a large circuit, and he held a camp meeting
three miles east of Peoria, on Farm Creek, Sam. H.
Thompson presiding elder. Jesse Walker, and, I
think, Wm. See, assisted. Gov. Edwards, the first
Governor of the State, was then present.

They had a gracious time ; yet even in that early
day they were not free from disturbance. A certain
individual was sent after whisky, and who, in going
for it, had to pass the camp-ground. He stopped
to hear the presiding elder's sermon. After its close
a collection was taken up, and the money designed
for whisky (fifty cents) was thrown into the hat.
When he returned and was asked where his money
was gone to replied, "01 thought the preacher
needed it more than you did the whisky."

A. E. Phelps was my predecessor in the station,
and sustained himself well. The court-house was

WEST AND NOKTH-WEST. 133

occupied by a Unitarian preacher as well as him-
self. One day the former, in preaching on the
Divinity of Christ, ran across the track of A. E.
Phelps, and so he pitched into the Unitarian cham-
pion rough-shod, and so completely showed the
fallacy of his doctrine that he had to leave, and A.
E. Phelps had the house to himself. By this he rose
fifty per cent, in the estimation of his hearers. Here
commenced his brilliant career as a successful cham-
pion against Unitarians, Universalism, Deism, and
Exclusive Immersionists, as practising the only mode
of baptism. I do not think any one of his antagonists
ever got the better of him. He excelled as a his-
torian, and was truly an able defender of Methodism.
He increased in usefulness till' he was called from
his labors to his long rest. In his footsteps follows
a son that bids fair for a useful minister. What
greater star could be added to the crown of .glory
of a departed saint than that his sons were follow-
ing in his footsteps?

Jesse Walker was born in Virginia, Buckingham
county, near James River, June 9, 1766. He was
not blessed with religious parents, yet they were
moral, and taught him to pray while yet in early
life, and attend Divine worship regularly. Lying
and profane language were strictly forbidden. His
father was neither rich nor poor, and taught him
to work. From his youth his education was very
limited, his schooling, all told, consisting of but
twenty days.

134: EARLY HISTORY OF THE

When he was nine years old his mother took him
to a Baptist meeting; here, under the influence of
the sermon, was his first awakening to his individual
responsibility to God. After this he often reflected
on the judgment-day, and the miseries of an interm-
inable hell, till a trembling would seize him, and
then would he begin to pray in earnest. Soon after
this, he says : "I heard another preacher, who told
me how to pray and exercise faith in believing on
the Lord Jesus. The next morning, as I was walk-
ing along, the Lord gave me such a spirit of wrest-
ling that my faith took hold on God ; and, in a
moment, such a light broke in upon my soul, and
such beams of Divine love, that I praised his hal-
lowed name for the 'unspeakable riches he had be-
stowed upon my poor soul. I enjoyed his presence
for years; but no one having spoken to me about
joining the Church, I consequently did not present
myself. I soon began to mix with the wicked, and
lost my enjoyment, backsliding from one thing to
another till I became very wicked, and even doubted
my conversion. Then, to quiet my conscience, I
tried to believe the doctrines of Calvinism, besides
going to every Baptist meeting to confirm myself in
the dogma of fate. In my most solemn moments I
could not believe these things myself, and yet I
often labored hard to make others believe them.
My besetting sin was profanity, which was often a
great cause of grief to my mother and sister. The
strivings of the Holy Spirit had left me and I often

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 135

feared that my damnation was sealed, and that the
earth would open and swallow me up. I thought
men and devils had combined to take away the last
vestige of comfort that was left me. At last I fell
on my face, and, with all my guilt and weight of sin,
hell seemed to move from beneath to meet me at
my coming.

" But in my extreme anguish of spirit God showed
himself unto me ; and by faith I realized such a full-
ness in Jesus that I once more ventured out on his
precious promises; and I found, of a truth, that the
virtue of his blood shed for me had healed every
wound that sin had made. Then I felt to exclaim,
0 loving Savior ! blessed Jesus ! I now consecrate
my all to thee, for time and for eternity; thou art
the one altogether lovely, and I will praise thee
with all my powers. Then I went out to find a fel-
low Christian, that I might talk with him of my
newly found happiness. It was on the Sabbath day ;
and I had barely commenced telling him, when he
proposed to me to swap horses. I regret to say that
this man was a member of the Baptist Church; but
so it was, and it had the influence to turn me to
seek some other denomination than that toward
whose members I had always felt such a brotherly
love. I remembered that there was a Methodist
class meeting about twelve miles distant; and I
turned my horse, in hopes of getting there before
the meeting closed. I was too late ; and I dis-
mounted and knelt down and prayed for direction.

136 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

Then I remembered that the members were to re-
turn by a certain house, and I staid there and
awaited their arrival. Their songs seemed so heav-
enly that they exceeded any thing that I had yet
heard. When they began to talk on the subject of
religion, I found that their experience was like my
own, and that it was no more nor less than the love
of God shed abroad in the heart. Then, when I be-
gan to tell them what God had done for me, the
power of the Lord came down. "While some prayed,
others were praising and singing ; and sinners began
to cry for mercy. The meeting continued all night.
In the morning I returned home, rejoicing on my
way, and blessing God for what I had seen, and for
what my poor soul had enjoyed. When I got home,
and told them of God's goodness, they thought I
was crazy ; and my exhortations to them to seek the
Lord were so strange to them that I feared that my
message was as seed sown by the wayside.

" It was not long before I visited again my brethren
in class, and I was called upon to lead the class. It
was a great trial to me, and yet I bore the cross.
During our exercises the Lord poured out his Spirit
again. Some shouted aloud, and others cried for
mercy, and such a time of power was it that it lasted
till dawn of day. Such a meeting I had never wit-
nessed before. Soon after this our new preacher came
on from Conference. He preached with great power,
and invited such as wished to join on trial to remain
in class. I embraced this, my first opportunity,

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 137

and joined the Church in July, 1786. I was ap-
pointed class-leader; and the burden of lost souls
was so rolled upon me that I gave myself up wholly
to the work. Seeing me such a laborer in the vine-
yard, the preachers soon wished me to accompany
them on the circuit. My inability kept me back for
some time; but at last I felt the command — 'Go
ye into all the world and preach the Gospel' — in
such an imperious manner that I gave myself up to
the great work. I offered myself, and was received
on probation in 1804, and appointed, as the Minutes
show, to the Red Eiver circuit; in 1805 to Living-
ston; in 1806 to Hartford circuit, William M'Ken-
dree presiding elder."

Thus far I have given the narrative as I found it
in manuscript. I shall now complete it as I heard
it from the lips of a third person. In the Spring
of 1806 brother "Walker accompanied William M'-
Kendree to Illinois to spy out the promised land.
He found it so beautiful that he determined at once
to come over and possess it, believing that here was
to be a great moral conflict, and that he was to be
the Joshua to lead on his spiritual Israel to possess
it. On his return he continued to preach on his
circuit till Conference, and then he was sent to Illi-
nois. He hastened home to his family, and arrived
there about twelve o'clock. He told them of his
new field of labor, and, after some refreshment, com-
menced packing up for a removal. By ten o'clock

the next morning he and his family were on their

12

138 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

way to Illinois. Horses were their only means of
conveyance — four in all — one for himself, and one
for his wife and youngest daughter, who rode be-
hind her; one for his eldest daughter, about eighteen
years of age — now sister Everett, who gives me this
interesting account of the early settling in the
West — and a fourth for his library, or books which
he had for sale.

It was one of the duties of preachers in those
days to sell books to those among whom they
labored, and it was one of the great means in dis-
tributing the truth and helping to build up the
cause of Christ. The family had each but one
change of apparel, and that they had spun and
woven before they left home. They brought no fur-
niture, not even a bed, but started for the wilder-
ness with as few worldly goods as possible.

Soon after crossing the Ohio Eiver he found him-
self and family fully entered into the Indian Terri-
tory. At this time a fearful rain-storm met them,
and they were rejoiced at being able to take shelter
in a deserted wigwam, even drenched with water,
besides the discomforts of cold and hunger. They
remained here three days, till the storm had sub-
sided, and the streams had fallen a little. They
then packed up and plunged again into the wilder-
ness, to encounter much water and much hard labor,
to endure hunger and long, wearisome rides, till they
reached Turkey Hill, a settlement in. Illinois, and
their home in the West. Here they staid with

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 139

brother William Scott and family, a whole-souled
Methodist, and a fast friend ever after; yet here,
with all their plainness of apparel, brother Walker
and his daughter had to take a severe lecture from
sister Scott, because the daughter had worn a dress
with short sleeves, or those which came only to the
elbows, as was the fashion in those days. They
looked so unmethodistic to sister Scott that she
could not forbear speaking to them of the sinfulness
of such things.

The only house that could be obtained for the
preacher and family was an old log-cabin belonging
to brother Scott; It had a plank floor, and a stick
chimney with a hole burned out in the back so large
that a modern cooking-stove could be thrown through
it, as sister Everett expressed it, and the hearth so
low down that the edge of the floor made seats for
the whole family around the fire; and this was the
parsonage and Winter quarters of the old hero of
Methodism in Illinois. Having got into his smoky
house, he made some few repairs, and arranged them-
selves as well as their circumstances would permit;
he entered upon his labors with Methodistic zeal,
and soon the good work began, and souls were con-
verted. As the New- Year drew nigh he gave out
that he would hold a watch-night. It was a great
question among them all, "What could he mean by
watch-night?" And he replied that he was going
to watch for the devil, and urged them all to come
out. The result was a crowded house. At this

140 EARLY HISTOEY OF THE

meeting was held, also, the first love-feast. It was
a successful one, and the beginning of better things.
The next Spring following this watch-night, April,
1807, was held the first camp meeting in the State
of Illinois.

To show to what rude means one had to resort at
that time, we can relate an incident. One evening
there were no lights to be had on the camp-ground,
and it was also very windy. An old lady vol-
untered to meet the difficulty. Accordingly she
stepped aside and doffed a white cotton skirt, which
she had suspended as a lamp-shade. Then she
caused it to be expanded by means of a twig bent
in a circular form — a suggestion of hoops, which had
not been thought of in that early day. Then, for
the light, she scooped out a large turnip, which she
filled with lard. She then twisted a wick of cotton,
and rubbing it in the lard set fire to it after it had
been suspended inside of the first hooped-skirt and
lamp-shade ever used in Illinois. By this light
Jesse Walker was able to preach that evening. The
preachers present were Walker,. Biggs, and Charles
Mathew, exhorting and preaching alternately.

The following Spring another was held by brother
Walker. The ground was selected in the following
manner : One day while brother Walker was looking
for a suitable place for holding the meeting, he came
to where a tree had been torn down by lightning.
Here, thought he, is a visible display of God's
power; and why not select this, as we may have a

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 141

display of his mighty power for the salvation of souls ?
and, as if inspiration rested on him for a moment,
said, in a very impressive manner, " Here it shall be."
The usual preparations were soon made, log-pens
thrown up and covered with clap-boards, conven-
iencies for fifty families. These tents or pens encir-
cled a large space of ground, leaving only passage-
ways out into the open forest. On Friday morning
the meeting commenced, by the sounding of a horn
as a signal to rise; then, at the second sounding,
they were to assemble at the altar for prayer before
breakfast. Having assembled, a hymn was first
lined and then sung. Those assembled on this morn-
ing were very despondent, as the presiding elder,
William M'Kendree, had not yet arrived. While
they were yet singing, all of a sudden they heard at a
distance the sound of voices as if joining in singing
one of the sweet songs of Zion. They were wel-
come sounds as they came rolling on through the
forest, and attracted the attention of all at the altar..
And as they drew nearer, we caught the inspiration
of the song, in which they were pouring out their
voices, and joined in the melody. It was our elder,
in company with a number of preachers; and the
song or hymn was continued amidst hearty hand-
shakings, tears and smiles, and shouting of hosannas,
which continued fifteen or twenty minutes before
the preachers could get off their horses. Soon
breakfast was served up, and all thereafter were at
the stand ready for worship.

142 ' EARLY HISTORY OF THE

William M'Kendree preached, and the work of
the Lord commenced with great earnestness and
zeal. Those who accompanied the presiding elder
were Abbot Groddard, James Quinn, Rev. Killybrew,
Thomas Lathley, and Charles Matheny. The meet-
ing continued till Monday ; great power was manifest,
and many were brought into the kingdom, by the
blood of sprinkling. One week after, another was
held a few miles south of the present Edwardsville.
The first camp-ground was. called Shiloh ; the second,
Bethel, and the third, Eunice. Col. Shelby, of Ken-
tucky, who was a warm personal friend of brother
Walker, attended some of these meetings in com-
pany with the elder.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 143

CHAPTER XV.

I SHALL devote the present chapter to statistics
and reminiscences of the progress of Methodism in
the Fox River locality.

In 1835 William Royal was appointed to Pox
.River mission, his associate being Samuel Pillsbury ;
Wilder B. Mack was presiding elder. Brother Royal
formed, as well as traveled, this extensive and most
laborious circuit. I give the preaching-places and
the classes and class-leaders, so far as I have in-
formation :

1. Commencing at Millbrook, on the Fox River;
a small class.

2. At brother Wells's, six miles south of Yorkville.

3. Daniel Pearce's, near Oswego ; a small class.

4. Samuel M'Carty's, near Aurora ; established in
1835.

5. Brother Hammer's, north-east of St. Charles;
a small class.

6. Rev. Charles Geary's, six miles north of Na-
perville.

7. At Salt Creek; no class.

8. At Elk Grove, class formed in 1836 ; members'
names: Rev. Caleph Lamb and wife, Seth Peck and
wife, S. Wheeler (leader) and wife.

144 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

9. Wheeling — class-leader, brother Wissencroff;
members, his wife, sister Filkins, and a few others.

10. Plum Grove; no class.

11. Alexander's; no class.

12. Father Noble's, on north branch of Chicago
Eiver; a small class.

13. Liberty ville ; a small " class under brother
Brooks.

14. Ladd's, near the State line, north.

15. Marsh's Grove; brother Russell's.

16. M'Lain's, at Deer Grove.

17. Dundee; a small class.

18. Crystal Lake.

19. Virginia.

20. Pleasant Grove; a class.

21. Marengo.

22. At Mason's, two miles below Belvidere.

23. Brother Enoch's, two miles north-east of
Kockford.

24. At the mouth of the Kishwalky.

25. At brother Lee's; a class of six.

26. At Judge Daniel's; a small class under brother
White.

At the request of the presiding elder I assisted
brother Royal in holding his fourth quarterly meet-
ing at the last-named place ; the first ever held near
Sycamore, or that far north. This was in 1836.
About one hundred were present on the Sabbath.
The meeting -was very ' successful, and from that
time the work has gone steadily on. Each success-

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 145

ive minister lias had new zeal and new success, so
that Methodism is now the leading denomination in
that section. Monday morning, on our return to
Millcreek, brother Eoyal had two appointments —
one at Squaw Grove, the 27th, on his round. From
here we went on immediately to Samanauk, the
28th preaching-place on the four weeks' circuit, re-
quiring preaching every day. I preached here after
having ridden thirty miles on Monday, at brother
Hough's, the class-leader's, and after preaching four
times at the quarterly meeting.

In 1837 W. Clark was appointed to Du Page cir-
cuit, which was a part of Fox River mission. That
Fall, brother Wilcox formed the first class in Au-
rora. He preached at first in Samuel M'Oarty's
house ; afterward in a small school-house. The first
class consisted of brother M'Carty and his sister,
now sister Hill, and a few others. The first church
edifice in Aurora was built in 1843, the member-
ship numbering from thirty to forty. The Board
of Trustees consisted of brother M'Carty, C. H.
Goodwin, P. Brown, C. E. Goodwin, and John Gib-
son. The building was enlarged by the addition of
twenty feet in 1852. Brother Wilcox was a fine
preacher, an excellent pastor, very punctual in all
his duties. In 1838 he was returned, William
Gaddis being his assistant. He formed the first
class in Plum Grove, consisting of brother Smith
and wife, Joseph Smith and wife, and Seth Peck

and wife.

13 »

146 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

In 1839 William Kimball and William Gaddia
were the preachers, . John Clark presiding elder.
In 1840 William Kimball returned to Du Page cir-
cuit, John T. Mitchell presiding elder. In 1841
John Nason and Seymour Stover were the preachers,
John Sinclair presiding elder. They were returned
in 1842, Levi Jenks assistant preacher. In 1843 E-
Springer and M. L. Noble were the preachers, S. H.
Stocking presiding elder. In 1844 the name was
changed to St. Charles circuit, E. Springer and Wil-
liam Gaddis preachers, J. E. Goodrich presiding
elder. In 1845 Solomon Stebbins and L. A. Chapin,
James Mitchell presiding elder. In 1846 S. Steb-
bins returned. In 1847 S. Bolles and C. Lazenby,
John Chandler presiding elder. In 1848 B. Lowe
and W. J. Smith, M. Bourne presiding elder. In
1849 F. Harvey, H. Minard, A. L. Kisley presiding
elder. In 1850 T. Hall, S. Guyer, J. Baume, L.
Hitchcock presiding elder. In 1851 K. A. Blanch-
ard, L. Hitchcock presiding elder. In 1852 E. H.
Gammon, L. Hitchcock presiding elder. In 1853 S.
Serl, S. P. Keyes presiding elder. In 1854 E.
Brown, S. P. Keyes presiding elder. In 1856 Au-
rora was made a station under charge of J. C.
Sanford, E. H. Gammon presiding elder. This
year Aurora enjoyed a gracious revival, the fruit,
under God, of one of brother Sanford's most earn-
est and faithful efforts.

In 1859 I visited Aurora, and going to church on
Sunday morning discovered brother Sanford in the

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 147

pulpit. He urged me to preach on recognizing me,
but I preferred to hear, and enjoyed one of the most
charming discourses that I ever heard. Accompa-
nying him home to dinner, we received a call from
the priest of the parish, who wished to ask some
questions if I felt free to answer. He wanted to
know, in the first place, whether there was any dif-
ference between the Methodism of fifty years ago
and the present. I thought I could point out some
differences. To begin with, I had traveled nine
years before I saw a Methodist preacher use notes
in speaking. Moreover, I thought that not one-half,
perhaps not one-quarter of the Methodists of those
days could have got into love-feast had the sisters
then dressed as they do now. Members of both
sects could be recognized as such almost as far as
they could be seen. I related an anecdote, in illus-
tration of this, of a girl under conviction, who,
hearing of a Methodist meeting fifteen miles distant,
started on foot to go to it. Arriving near the
church, she came to where two roads met. Uncer-
tain which to take, she concluded to sit down till
the people should come along, and follow those wear-
ing plain coats and bonnets. I thought that Meth-
odists might still be known by their dress, since
now they dressed so much finer than many other
people. That reminded the priest of a little occur-
rence. He took his daughter, a few days before, to
a milliner to purchase a bonnet. After looking at
several, which were thought too gay, he asked what

148 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

kind of bonnet the Methodist ladies wore. "0," re-
plied the milliner, "they are the most fashionable
people in Aurora."

When I entered the church in the morning I had
noticed that brother Sanford appeared very much
puzzled. He explained the matter as follows : "I
had," he said, "prepared full notes for one of my
best sermons; but to have you in the pulpit and
see me use them would spoil all. Not to ask you,
an old minister, into the pulpit, I should feel to be
unkind. So, after revolving the matter over, I de-
termined to ask you, and if you would not preach, I
would take a text and preach off-hand." " Bless
the Lord !" said brother Jenks, " I have not heard
you preach so good a sermon since you have been
on the station ; and if brother Beggs's presence will
continue to add so much to your efforts, I hope he
will favor us with it every Sabbath."

The second quarterly in Ottowa was held in
1833, on which occasion I formed the first class. In
the Winter of 1834 our quarterly meeting was held
at the house of sister Pembrook.. The people came
from a distance of ten miles. Brother Olmsted, a
new-comer to the State, and living some distance up
the Illinois River, heard of the meeting and came;
and sister Pittzer came from a distance up Fox
River. The love-feast Sunday morning was at-
tended with great power. The preachers present
were, John Sinclair presiding elder, William Eoyal,
and myself. Sister Pittzer became very happy, and,

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 149

though sixty years of age, seemed to renew her
youth under Divine influences. Her loud shouts
of "Glory to God!" alarmed a sister of another de-
nomination, who thought a word of caution neces-
sary. Taking the arm of the old sister she said,
"Do thyself no harm." "Bless the Lord!" ex-
claimed the good sister, "religion never harmed
any body yet!" Brother Sinclair and I preached
alternately ; each taking his turn at exhorting.
Brother Royal was mighty in prayer. Brother Olm-
stead was so delighted with his first quarterly meet-
ing that he told a brother that if he only had brother
Beggs to preach, brother Sinclair to exhort — for he
was mighty therein — and brother Royal to pray, he
wanted no more.

In 1847 Du Page circuit was changed to Naper-
ville. I give the subsequent statistics: In 1847 J.
S. Best preacher, J. Chandler presiding elder ; mem-
bers, 276. In 1848 S. R. Beggs and C. Batch- -
elor preachers, M. Bourne presiding elder; mem-
bers, 270. In 1849 0. A. Hunger preacher, A.
L. Eisley presiding elder; members, 270. In 1850
J. C. Stoughton preacher, A. L. Risley presiding
elder; members, 186. In 1851 J. L. Jenkins
preacher, John Sinclair presiding elder; members,
189. In 1852 J. P. Vance and A. Holcomb
preachers, John Sinclair presiding elder; members,
184. In 1853 R. Beatty preacher, S. P. Keyes
presiding elder; members, 273. In 1854 0. House
preacher; S. P. Keyes presiding elder; members,

150 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

206. In 1855 0. House preacher, J. Flowers
presiding elder; members, 214. In 1856 B. Close
preacher, J. W. Agard presiding elder; members,
192. In 1857 both returned; members, 192. In
1858 — Downer's Grove embraced — J. Note preacher,
J. W. Agood presiding elder; members, 174. In
1859 E. Stone preacher, L. Hitchcock presiding
elder; members, 172. In 1860 S. Burdock preacher,
]£. M. Boring presiding elder; members, 142. In
1861 both returned; members, 144. In 1862 J. T.
Hannah preacher, E. M. Boring presiding elder;
members, 120. In 1863 both returned; members,
120. Methodism has always had up-hill work on
this charge, and so have other denominations, except
the Evangelical Germans and the Catholics; nor does
the prospect seem more flattering.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 151

CHAPTER XVI.

THE present chapter contains statistics and remi-
niscences of the early days of Methodism in Illinois
at large, and especially in Wabash River and middle
localities of the State, with a historical sketch of
early explorations in localities embraced in the
narrative. /

The first Methodist preacher in Illinois was Joseph
Lillard. He was admitted on trial in Kentucky in
1790, in which year he traveled the Limestone cir-
cuit, traveling the Salt Kiver circuit in 1791. The
next we hear of him is in 1793, in Illinois. It is
claimed that he formed the first class in this State
in that year, in New Design settlement, some dis-
tance south from Salem meeting-house, Captain
Joseph Ogel leader. The next regular preacher was
Hosea Riggs. He arrived in 1796, and his useful
labors continued uninterrupted till 1841, in which
year, at the age of eighty-one years, he died at his
home, a few miles east of Belleville.

In the year 1804 Benjamin Young came to Illinois
as a traveling preacher on ^he missionary work.
Lewis Garrett was presiding elder. Governor Rey-
nolds states, in his history of Illinois,- that Young fre-
quently preached at his father's house, in Randolph
county, and was the first preacher he remembers

152 EAULY HISTORY OF THE

hearing. He traveled over the entire American
settlements. Subsequently, in 1805, brother Biggs
preached at his father's house. These were the first
religious meetings ever held in Eandolph county.
Rev. Thomas Harrison emigrated to Illinois in 1804,
and continued to preach the Gospel, more or less,
during the subsequent half century. In 1805 Jo-
seph Oglesby traveled the Illinois circuit — a good
preacher, who labored with marked success. I heard
him in 1820. He stood full six feet, .very straight,
had dark hair, a penetrating eye beneath a promi-
nent forehead, and a thin, tapering face. His man-
ner was very dignified, and his gestures very correct,
and his whole manner impressive. The effect of his
discourse was sometimes overwhelming. He once
preached at my camp meeting on the Vincennes cir-
cuit, from the text, " The Master is come, and call-
eth for thee." The audience, saint and sinner, was
completely carried away, and I was so overcome
that I did not feel that I could preach for a week
afterward.

The first settlement in Edgar county was made in
the Spring of 1817, on the arm of Grand Prairie,
by John Stratton, Wm. Whitley, Blackman, and a
few others. Col. Jonathan Mayo came in the Fall
of the same year, ^his territory was then within
the bounds of Edwards county. Illinois did not be-
come a State till the following year. Terre Haute,
Indiana, was laid out, and a few lots sold in 1816.
Government land was entered at that time at two

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 153

dollars per acre, one-fourth down, and the balance in
two, three, and four years. The Vermilion circuit
was the first formed in this region, in the Fall of 1823 ;
H. Vredenburg preacher, S. H. Thompson presiding
elder. The circuit embraced Edgar, Clark, and
Vermilion counties, in Illinois, and Vermilion and
Vigo counties in Indiana — that portion of the latter
lying west of the Wabash River. The appointments
ran thus: Mount Carmel, Wm. M'Reynolds; Wa-
bash and Mount Vinnonia, W. H. Smith and C.
Riddle; Kaskaskia, T. B. Leach; Illinois, John
Dew and 0. Fisher; Cash River, Joseph Patterson;
Shoal Creek, John Davis and Jesse Green; Sanga-
mon, John Miller; Mississippi, Isaac Piggott; Ver-
milion, H. Vredenburg and R. Delap.

The first class formed in this section was in 1819,
in the house of Jonathan Mayo, on the north arm
of Grand Prairie, by Joseph Curtis, who had just
emigrated from Ohio; a worthy and efficient local
preacher. The first quarterly meeting conference
was on the same prairie, at the house of Rev. John
M'Reynolds; Col. J. Mayo was recording steward;
H. Vredenburg was preacher in charge; S. H.
Thompson presiding elder. The Illinois Conference
embraced Indiana also — two districts in each — John
Strange and James Armstrong presiding elders in
Indiana, and Charles Holliday and S. H. Thompson
in Illinois.

These two States had 13,042 members, and forty-
four traveling preachers. Not one of these is now

154 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

a member of the Illinois Conference except the
noble-hearted, iron-framed pioneer, Peter Cart-
wright. Prominent among the preachers of that
day was John Fox, of precious memory — neat in
person and attire, correct in his preaching, diligent
in pastoral visitation, strict in administration of dis-
cipline, and powerful in prayer — his labors never
failing to result in the salvation of souls. This year
closed the labors of Rev. C. Holliday as presiding
elder. He was my elder when I was on the Vin-
cennes circuit, and few men ever proved a greater
blessing to me. The precision and directness of the
appeals in his edifying, soul-stirring sermons, pro-
duced effects which remained fresh and powerful for
weeks. In 1833 James M'Kean and T. Files were
appointed to Paris circuit, both men of great service
to the Church. Brother Files has a son still living
in Clark county, a worthy and efficient steward in
the Church. Rev. H. Crews and G. W. Bobbins
were very successful presiding elders on the Danville
district. The latter was somewhat slow of speech,
but always paid his hearers for waiting. Brother
Crews, now of Hock River Conference — of whom a
biography is given in another chapter — is among
the most popular and useful of those occupying the
same responsible position in his Conference. In Ed-
gar county the Methodist Church still maintains its
original position in advance of other denominations.
Brother Exum Evans was one of a large family
that moved from North Carolina with their father,

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 155

and settled in Clark county in 1812. His parents
were Quakers, after the "most straitest" of which
sect the children were all raised. They made their
home in the midst of a large Quaker settlement
near York, not far from the line of Crawford county.
They held their meetings in a small log school-house,
and strictly forbade their children going to the Meth-
odist meetings. Brother Exum did not, therefore,
hear a Methodist preacher till he was fifteen years
old. When on a visit to his uncle's, Rev. brother
Stewart held a two days' meeting, assisted by brother
Hearn. Exum Evans heard Stewart here, who, as
he describes, preached with such power and assur-
ance that his message seemed to come from God.
Such preaching he had never heard before. When
brother Hearn, whose appearance was not so pre-
possessing as some, arose to follow Stewart, Exum
was afraid he would spoil all that had been said;
but to his astonishment the stream of eloquence
deepened and widened, till it became overwhelming
and irresistible, and great power of the Spirit at-
tended the Word.

The meeting, says Exum, greatly prepossessed us
in favor of Methodism. It took place at the log-
cabin of brother Isaac Snipes, who was the leader
of the first class ever formed in that section. It
consisted of brother J. Snipes and Nancy his wife,
Archibald Comstock and Charity his wife, and
Sally Millar d and Elizabeth Park. It was held
about three miles south of York.

156 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

Some fifteen years after this, Eev. Win. Crissey
came upon this circuit, and held a protracted meet-
ing in a school-house in the same neighborhood. It
continued till there were about eighty converted,
one-half of whom were Quakers, young and old.
Brother Exum was among nine children who em-
braced religion and joined our Church, as did also his
brother before his death. Mr. Maffitt, in describing
the Eastern preachers, spoke of their method as being
as a general rule systematic and phlegmatic ; but the
Western preachers — their voice was like a mountain
horn. Our camp meetings were peculiarly the
school of this style, in which the appeals had all the
freedom of the open air and the winds, and the di-
rectness and speed of the lightning. I attended such a
meeting at. Mount Carmel in 1825, over which S. H.
Thompson, presiding elder, presided. The converts
in those days were born strong into the kingdom,
and entered it shouting. Charles Slocomb, who la-
bored in the Wabash region, was such a preacher as
I have described — a local preacher, yet his ministra-
tions invariably attended with great power.

At the above camp meeting a most hardened sin-
ner was forced to cry for mercy, under one of his
powerful discourses. He was portraying the misery
of the damned, when this man, an old Eevolutionary
soldier who had been standing on the outskirts of
the throng, came rushing toward the altar, crying
at the top of his voice, "Quarter! quarter!" Fall-
ing on his knees he exclaimed, "I am an old soldier;

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 157

I fought through the Revolutionary war; I have
heard the cannon roar in battle, and seen the blood
pour forth in streams; but since God made me, I
have never heard such cannonading as this. I
yield! I yield!"

I add, as appropriate in this connection, brief rem-
iniscences of early Methodism in Sangamon county.
Sangamon, in the Pottawotamie language, means a
plenty to eat; or, expressed in Scripture parlance,
a land flowing with milk and honey. But, in fact,
about all of Illinois is as good as Sangamon, and
equally attractive. In June, 1822, a colony of six
families moved into this county from Kentucky, and
settled on Nigger Creek. They were Methodists,
and brought with them tracts and Testaments.
They at once formed a Sabbath school, M. Conover
superintendent. It soon numbered thirty-five schol-
ars and four teachers, mostly Presbyterians and
Baptists — some beginning with the alphabet and
learning to read the New Testament.

Sister Catherine C. R,ucker, from whom I re-
ceived this information, stated that one old Baptist
was so afraid of Sabbath schools that, when solicited
to send his children, he replied that he would as
soon send them to a horse-race. But he was finally
induced to send them; and he was so pleased with
their progress that he gave liberally toward the
purchase of more books. The first camp meeting in
Sangamon county was held in the Fall of 1823, or
1824, at Rock Creek, Gorden Prairie. There were

158 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

about nine 'tents, and a congregation of perhaps
eight hundred on the Sabbath. James Simms con-
ducted it. He was a powerful preacher. The meet-
ing continued three or four days.

As soon as the State Government was established,
emigration began to increase, and there continued to
flow in a more wealthy and permanent population.
The State purchased land and made better settle-
ments, schools were established, and houses of wor-
ship were erected in many colonies. The farmers
raised a surplus of produce, mills were built, and
considerable was exported; commerce began to
assume a regularity which is necessary to its per-
manence and success. The people were greatly in
debt, however, and the dearth of currency retarded
the prosperity of the new State in a great measure,
yet not entirely. In April, 1829, Abner Eads, J.
Hervey, and some others, left St. Glair county, and
located in P.eoria. This was the first settlement of
this city by Americans.

A few years after our Indian agency was estab-
lished here, Marquette, and Joliet, of Quebec, with
others, in 1671, determined to explore the land to-
ward, the setting sun and the father of waters, the
Mississippi. On the 13th of May, 1673, a little
band of seven left with two bark canoes, in which
they carried a scanty store of provision, bound they
knew not where. After reaching Green Bay they
entered Fox River, and in their ascent endured
much hard labor and suffering. They reached the

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 159

Kickapoos and Miamies' village, beyond which point
no white man had ever traveled. The natives were
astonished at their daring and enterprise, and on the
10th of June they left their village with two braves
to guide and assist them through the Sac nation
and the marshes of that region to a navigable point
on Wisconsin River.

After praying fervently to the mother of Jesus
for protection, they committed themselves to the
vast flowing river, till upon the 17th of June they
entered the Mississippi. Marquette says of this,
" It is impossible to express the joy which I felt
when I first found myself on the bosom of this
mighty river. The abundance of birds and fishes
and their tameness was astonishing to me. A large
fish came near breaking our canoe in pieces." Their
voyage was increased in pleasantness in their re-
ception, by a tribe of Indians, the Illinois. After
many complimentary speeches and presents, a great
feast was given to the Europeans, consisting of
honey, fish, and roast dog. After the feast they
were paraded through the town with great cere-
mony and speech-making, and escorted to their
canoes by six hundred people.

The rolling tide soon bore them to the Pekitanoni,
or Missouri ; thence passing a dangerous rock in the
river, came to the Ohio, a stream which makes but
a small figure in Father Marquette's map. At
the mouth of the Arkansas they were attacked by
some warriors, and had nearly lost their lives; but

160

Marquette resolutely presented the pipe of peace, and
this softened the hearts of the old men. They were
permitted to go on their journey. After some
difficulty they reached the Illinois River, through
which they sailed up to the lake. "No where on my
journey," says Marquette, "did I see such grounds,
meadows, and forests as on this river — the abund-
ance of game, buffalo, deer, wild-cats, bustards, swans,
ducks, and beavers."

In September the party, without loss or injury,
reached Green Bay, and reported their discoveries;
an important one in that day, but of which we
have no record save the brief narrative of M. Joliet.
These were the first Europeans that passed through
our State. La Salle" was their successor.

The Roman Catholics were the first to plant the
standard of the Cross in the Mississippi Valley.
From Canada to New Orleans they labored to
Christianize the savage and the scattered white
population; but, after all, what has Jesuitism done
to Christianize this great valley compared with the
results of evangelical efforts? -The State and river
takes its name from a tribe of Indians called the
Illinois. The word is a mixture of French and
Indian.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 161

CHAPTER XVII.

IN 1828 Jesse Walker was superintendent of Fox
Eiver mission, John Dew presiding elder. In 1829
the name changed to Salem mission. Peter Cart-
wright was then presiding elder, and Isaac Scarritt
preacher in charge. Jesse Walker was sent to Des-
plaines mission, and the same year he formed a class
at Walker's Grove. This, I think, was the first
class in the bounds of the Eock Eiver Conference,
but as soon as the mission was abandoned the class
was given up. This same year Jesse Walker settled
in Walker's Grove, now Plainfield. The names of
the above class were as follows: Jesse Walker and
Susannah his wife, James Walker and wife, brother
Fisk and wife, Timothy B. Clark and wife,, brother
Weed and wife — about twelve in all.

This same year there was a class formed in Galena
by John Dew ; yet when I examine closely I have to
decide in favor of Plainfield's being the first perma-
nent class. In the year 1833 I succeeded Jesse
Walker, commencing in the Fall of 1832. I took
charge of Desplaines mission, Jesse Walker presiding
elder. In the Winter of 1833 the first temperance
meeting was held in this upper country. The speak-
ers were Mr. Arnold, James Walker, and myself.

We made considerable effort, which was productive

14

162 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

of some good; yet we were partially shorn of our
strength, there being a small store in the place,
where, among other things, whisky was kept for sale,
and as the firm, two of the leading men present,
would not sign the pledge, it kept many others back.
Yet those who did sign stood firm, and we have con-
tinued to battle for the cause of temperance ever
since.

We then raised, by the assistance of brother Ross,
a permanent fund of $15,000, by means of which we
drove the last doggery from Plainfield. These same
efforts might be made in other places were they to
continue unitedly and perseveringly. May the Lord
pity the faint-hearted, and make them more than
ever bold and able advocates of this great cause!
This year was closed with some conversions; mem-
bers returned, thirty-four.

In the Fall of 1833 I was returned to Desplaines
mission. This was the year when the tide of specu-
lation rolled in upon us of which I have before made
mention. The year closed with a membership of
fifty-seven, J. Sinclair presiding -elder. In the Fall
of 1834 David Black well was my successor — a fine
young preacher and a good pastor. He was on the
ground to receive all emigrants, who, by this time,
were very numerous, both from the East and South.
The year closed with a good camp meeting. The
members returned numbered one hundred and sev-
enteen, J. Sinclair presiding elder. He was returned
in the Fall of 1835, with W. B. Mack presiding

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 163

elder. He had a pleasant year, with some increase;
members returned, one hundred and sixty.

In the Fall of 1836 the name was changed to
Joliet circuit, and I was appointed here, with M. Tur-
ner for my colleague, W. B. Mack presiding elder.
This year hard riding, much labor, and great suc-
cess; members returned, two hundred and fifty- three,
embracing Plainfield. In this year I got up a sub-
scription to build a church in Plainfield. It was
soon under way, and finished before the hard times
set in, but it was a long time before we paid off its
debt. The Baptists built one also, about the same
time, and we soon had two churches to worship in,
and a glorious revival was the result. In 1837, on
my return to Joliet, I got up a subscription, and a
church was commenced which William Crissey, my
successor, finished the next year. He was a good
preacher, a faithful pastor, and possessed a good
business tact. He had a good revival, and a return
of two hundred and thirty-seven members. The de-
crease is accounted for by a division of the work.

Forked Creek circuit was formed in 1838. Wil-
liam Crissey, A. Chenoweth, and myself as super-
numerary, were the preachers. This year our labors
were so successful that our members numbered one
hundred and eighty-eight. In 1839 a new circuit
was formed called Milford, Elihu Springer preacher
in charge, and J. Sinclair presiding elder. This cir-
cuit embraced all east of Fox River, with Oswego
and Plainfield. The same preachers and presiding

164 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

elder were returned in 1840, and a gracious revival
was experienced, especially in Plainfield. Such a
time of confession and humiliation on the part of the
members of all denominations had never been wit-
nessed, and the result was the conversion of sinners
and the building up of membership of all Churches.
Dr. Comstock's labors were greatly blessed. He had
but few equals in preaching, and the Word came
with power and full of the Holy Ghost. This year
he returned two hundred and four members.

In 1841 the Conference appointed Eufus Lum-
mery and H. Hadley, with J. Sinclair presiding
elder. This year Eufus Lummery became dissatis-
fied with Methodist customs and left, taking as
many with him as he could persuade to follow his
example, and joined the Wesleyans. Members re-
turned, two hundred and fifty. In 1842 "Wesley
Batchelor and B. B. Wood preachers, J. Sinclair
presiding elder. A good year and labors blest;
members returned, two hundred and sixty-four. In
1843 S. F. Denning, S. H. Stocking presiding elder;
faithful in their labors; yet hard work and poor
pay. Number returned, two hundred and sixty-
four. In 1844 S. E. Beggs and John Hewter, Luke
Hitchcock presiding elder. We had at Plainfield a
good revival and a number added at other points,
embracing Morris, Conger's, and Gleason's Eidge;
number returned, three hundred and thirty-five. In
1845 Levi Jenks and James W. Burton, L. Hitch-
cock presiding elder. The preachers were much

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 165

beloved, and kept the work in a healthy condition;
number returned, three hundred and twenty-nine.
In 1846 John Agard and W. B. Atkinson, M. Bourne
presiding elder; number returned, three hundred
and sixty-six. In 1847 A. Wolliscraft and J.
Lazenby, M. Bourne presiding elder; number, re-
turned, three hundred and fifty-seven. Had a good
revival at Lisbon and Plainfield.

In 1848 Plainfield was made a station, Jonathan
Stoughton preacher, M. Bourne -presiding elder.
Some extensive revivals. Both men returned in
1849. Conference held at Plainfield this year. In
1850 S. Stover, one of our best preachers, a strict
disciplinarian; members returned, one hundred and
forty-seven. In 1851 S. Stover was returned. He
labored faithfully as preacher and pastor, with more
pruning of unprofitable members. Our condition
as a Church might be better to-day, if more mem-
bers were lopped off. Yet we had additions, how-
ever, to keep up our number) one hundred and forty-
seven. Quarterage light. How much the Church
still owes to her faithful preachers! Their untiring
labors can never be repaid this side heaven. In
1852 David Cassiday was appointed at Plainfield.
The way was prepared for a good work, and he
commenced in earnest. His labors were greatly
blest, 0. A. Walker presiding elder; number re-
turned, one hundred and eighty-nine. In 1853 he
was returned and had another prosperous year, 0.
A. Walker presiding elder. A number of conver-

166 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

sions; members returned, three hundred and sixteen.
In 1854 0. A. Walker and M. L. Eeed; Plainfield
and Lockport united; J. W. Flowers presiding
elder; members returned, two hundred and four-
teen. In 1855 S. A. "W. Jewett, 0. A. Walker pre-
siding elder. In 1855 he was returned. In 1857
Robert Betty, a good preacher, and one who at-
tended to all the wants of the Church, both small
and great; J. Gibson presiding elder; number ol
members, one hundred and ninety-five. In 1858
Robert Betty was returned, and left the station
in a healthy state ; number of members, one hund-
red and ninety-five.

In 1859 A. W. Page preached well and visited
the membership. We had this year the most ex-
tensive revival that we had ever enjoyed — convic-
tions pungent, conversions strong and clear; and
before the meeting closed there had been about two
hundred forward for prayer, and one hundred had
joined the Church; members returned, three hund-
red. In 1860 he was returned,. J. Gibson presiding
elder; more pruning, and strict discipline; number
of members, two hundred and forty-four. In 1861
Robert K. Bibbins; membership diminished by prun-
ing, removals, and deaths, to one hundred and ninety-
four; J. Gibson presiding elder. In 1862 he was
returned; had some conversions and additions; he
was respected and beloved, yet was not fully appre-
ciated; number of members, one hundred and ninety-
seven. In 1863 C. C. Best. He requested a change,

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 167

owing to many obstacles in the way of his getting
to Plainfield, and brother M'Keading was supplied.
He was a fine preacher and a good pastor, and had
some conversions ; number of members, two hundred.
In 1864 Isaac Lyonbarger entered on the work
with great zeal, both in preaching and visiting; and
through his efforts the Sabbath school interest was
greatly blessed. During his stay we had a revival
equal to brother Page's, in -1859, perhaps greater.
Some valuable and steadfast accessions were made;
yet, during his stay, there was some falling off;
presiding elders were, first, H. Crews, and, last,
brother Stewart. In 1867 M. Smith, a good
preacher, powerful in exhortation and prayer. We
had a number of conversions, forty additions, and a
donation of two hundred and seventy^five dollars.

In the presence of Bishop Roberts and myself Dr.
Cartwright related the following anecdote: At one
of the Annual Conferences the Bishop was detained
on account of sickness, and R. R. Roberts was
elected Chairman to fill his place. The place was
filled so much to the satisfaction of the Conference
that they determined to elect him Bishop at the
next General Conference. The first morning after
they had all collected, Dr. Cartwright looked across
the room and saw a fine, portly looking man, and
asked a brother who that was? Said he, "That is
Robert R. Roberts " — he was so active and expert in
business, and withal so pleasant, that he was ad-
mired by all the Conference.

168 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

When the time for the election of Bishops came
he cast in his vote, so mirthful and so jovial as if
all was going on to his greatest satisfaction; When
the votes were counted, and it was found that
Roberts came near being elected Bishop, the respons-
ibility, in view of so great an office, seemed to over-
come him and he vras entirely unmanned. He left
the room and sought a retired place outside in the
grounds, where he paced back and forth in the
greatest perturbation, and it seemed that he would
sink under the responsibility. I have seen but few
men that I thought were possessed of more excellent
traits of character than Bishop Roberts.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 169

CHAPTER XVIII.

DURING the great rebellion in the South I had a
great anxiety to participate in our struggle for lib-
erty; but there was no opportunity till September
14, 1864, when the way opened for me to spend
six weeks in the work of the Christian Commission.
Leaving home I arrived at St. Louis at the above
date. As I could not get passage on a boat for two
days, I entered immediately on my work there, by
distributing books and papers among the sick in the
hospitals. In Hickory-Street Hospital I conversed
with about thirty members on the subject of relig-
ion; and held a class meeting, inquiring into their
spiritual condition, encouraging, reproving, and ex-
horting throughout the entire hospital. I never
knew before how peculiarly adapted to hospital
visiting our class meetings were.

I also visited Jefferson Barracks, and preached to
some of the most hardened men. I do not think I
should have succeeded in getting them together had
it not been for one of their number, who, although
somewhat under the influence of liquor, said, " Boys,
be still, he is an old man, and he must and shall
have a hearing." He then made them all sit down,

and he assisted me in singing. After prayers I

15

170 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

preached and distributed some papers and books
among them, exhorting each one to prepare to meet
his God. On Monday morning I went on board the
steamboat Post Boy. The water was low, which
made our passage somewhat slow. We had a mixed
company on board of professors and irreligious; yet
I preached to a very attentive audience, and prayed
that it might bring forth fruit abundantly. I dis-
tributed books to the soldiers on board. "We stopped
a short time at Cairo, and then set sail for Mem-
phis, where were the rooms of the Christian Com-
mission, to which I was bound.

My field of labor was assigned me at Memphis
and vicinity. I visited all the hospitals, and also
the prisons, preaching, praying, and conversing with
all, both sick and well. I believe I never gave my
time up more fully to the work than I did during
the two months that I spent on this mission. I gener-
ally preached three times on the Sabbath, and several
times -through the week. Once, as I was preaching
to the prisoners, some sitting, some standing, and
others lying down, one of the soldiers slipped a pack
of cards into my pocket. I had three more appoint-
ments on that day, and seven miles to travel. For
fear of having them seen I slipped them into another
pocket, and forgot the circumstance till some one
called on me for a Testament. I .drew out the pack
of cards, supposing I had found one. Judge of my
surprise and mortification as I handed them out in
presence of quite a number of persons. I explained

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 171

the matter, however, and said that I was taking
them back to commit to the fire for safe-keeping.

On my return I was invited to preach at Hawley
Springs by a brother of another denomination, who
was preaching and teaching in the colored Baptist
church. I consented to go the next Sabbath in the
afternoon. I had to preach at half-past nine on an
iron-clad gun-boat. After the morning service I
walked three miles to my appointment. I took
dinner with the high-priest of the parish, and was
accompanied to the church by him and two colored
brethren, all of whom sat in the pulpit. When I
got about half through, the darkey burst into a pro-
longed roar or shout, which so drowned my voice
that I stopped, when they commenced shaking hands
and shouting the louder, till one, in passing the
pulpit, reached me his hand, shouting, "Glory to
God for de true Gospel!" The shouting then sub-
sided, and I finished my sermon with an invitation
for all who wished an interest in our prayers to rise
up; and not a few did so. I dismissed the meeting
with a farewell till we should meet above.

During my stay I visited the monument of An-
drew Jackson, and found the following inscription
recorded upon it:

ANDREW JACKSON,

THE SEVENTH PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES.
Inaugurated Jan. 8, 1859.

THE FEDERAL UNION MUST BE PRESERVED.

Honor and gratitude to those who havefilledthe measures of their country's glory.
Erected in the City Court Square.

172 EARLY HISTORY OP THE

The second line, "The Federal Union," etc., had
been partly chiseled out by the rebel soldiers.

My time having expired I packed up my effects,
and was soon on board the steamer and breasting a
heavy current of the Father of Waters. Some time
in the evening our boat struck a snag, and tore out
the wheel-house and some of the paddles of the
wheel, which disabled us, and we were obliged to
cast anchor till morning; then we made our way
back to Memphis as best we could, and the next
evening we started on another boat. We were forty
miles up the stream when one of the passengers
wished the Captain to land his boat and take on
some fruit, assuring him that there was no danger
of rebels, as there were two fires — the signal of
safety — to be seen burning on shore. He landed,
and about twenty-five hands went on shore to assist
in bringing in the fruit, when the rebels commenced
firing with small arms, and poured a volley of lead
into our boat. Some of them came on board and
demanded a surrender, and threatened the engineer
if he did not surrender they would blow out his
brains. They were told to go to the pilot. They
then ran into his cabin, crying, "Surrender, sur-
render." Major Smith, one of our paymasters, said
to them: "Do not be in a hurry." The rebels re-
plied by shooting him through the breast, and he
fell to the floor. Major Beler ran down on the bow
of the boat, and met one of the rebels; both fired,
and both were killed.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 173

This attack commenced about midnight. Another
rebel was shot in the breast, and when we reached
Cairo he was yet alive. One negro was badly
wounded. I was in bed, and, hearing the noise, it
was some moments before I realized what was going
on. The roar of guns, the cry of do n't surren-
der, intermingled with oaths, aroused me to a sense
of our danger. Hastily dressing, and putting my
money in the bottom of my socks, anticipating the
plunder of my boots, I went out. The balls were
yet pouring into the sides of the boat, and most of
the passengers lying flat on the boat to escape the
shots. The table at which there had been card-play-
ing was upside down, the players having left it in
some haste. Those having money were proposing to
give the women half if they would secure it. Every
one seemed panic-struck, from the Colonel down to
the private. A number of soldiers were on board,
but mostly those who were on a furlough, having
left their arms, and only a few had revolvers. By
this time the boat was getting out from shore, and
the rebels, finding some of their number killed,
jumped overboard. It is doubtful whether they
reached the shore ; and those who had gone on shore
for the fruit were probably taken prisoners. The
rebel that was killed proved to be a sergeant whose
family lived in Iowa, as some of his papers showed.
We were told that the man who persuaded the cap-
tain to land had laid this plot before leaving Mem-
phis. After this we .went on pleasantly till we

174 EARLY HISTORY OP THE

reached Cairo, and here we assisted some sick sol-
diers on board the cars, making them as comfortable
as we could.

I left for St. Louis, and arriving there late in the
afternoon on Saturday, I spent the Sabbath again in
Jefferson Barracks. I preached at half-past ten to
a very attentive audience, and with some liberty.
They had a Methodist chaplain. He had an appoint-
ment at two o'clock in the chapel, and requested me
to preach. We had a full house, and all attentive.
The audience was made up of some of several denom-
inations, and some hardened old sinners. Before I
got through the power of the Lord was manifest
among them. There were earnest inquirers after
everlasting life, and shouting and amens came near
drowning my voice.

After the meeting closed I was introduced to the
chaplain who was to preach in the evening — a
brother Ives, of the Baptist persuasion. I found
that I had known him favorably at Plainfield. He
urged me to preach again in the evening, till finally
I consented. The house was full, and our meeting
was more powerful than in the afternoon. It was
then proposed that I should remain there a week
holding meetings, but I would not consent to this,
having made my arrangements to be at home. Ac-
cordingly I left on Monday morning, greatly de-
lighted at having been able to do something in
behalf of those who were doing so much for their
country.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 175

CHAPTER XIX.

EXTRACTS FROM METHODISM IN CHICAGO, GIVEN BY GRANT GOODRICH.

THE first quarterly meeting in Chicago was held
by Jesse "Walker, and John Sinclair presiding elder.
There were present at that communion, William
Lee, a local preacher, and wife; Charles Wisencraft
and wife; Henry Whitehead, Mrs. E,. J. Hamil-
ton, and Hannah Harmon. Some of them are still
living. The meeting was held in Watkins's school-
house, on the north side of the river. It was at this
meeting that Rev. Henry Whitehead received license
to preach. This and the old log school-house, in
which I formed the first class, were used as places of
public worship by the Methodists; and when the tide
of emigration poured in so rapidly, they found them-
selves straitened for room. Early in the Spring of
1834 brother Whitehead and Mr. Stewart contracted
to build a small but comfortable house of worship,
on the north side of the river, on the corner of North
Water and Clark streets. It was pushed forward
with great energy to an early completion. Jesse
Walker preached here every Sabbath, being a sta-
tioned preacher, and was assisted in preaching,
praying, and exhortation by the local preachers.

From this time Methodism began to flourish; and
its proportion to other denominations, was as five to

176 EARLY HISTORY OP THE

seven till near 1850. In 1834 John Sinclair, our
present veteran and presiding elder, was in charge
of the district extending from Salt Creek, east to
the Wabash and west to the Mississippi, and all
north of Rock Island to the last white man's cabin;
embracing a larger territory than the present Eock
Eiver Conference. Finding that wherever he had
been, Walker had been there before him, and being
ambitious to preach Christ first to some of the new-
comers, he heard of a family that had just settled
at Boot Eiver — now Eacine — and made all haste to
bear them the offer of eternal life. Coming by the
way of Chicago, he met brother Walker; inquiring
after his health, he was told that he (Walker) was
well, but very tired, as he had just been to look
after a family recently settled at Eoot Eiver. In
despair Sinclair gave up the hope of the honor he
had counted upon as unattainable.

To the zeal and efficiency of John T. Mitchell,
Chicago Methodism is greatly indebted. He gave
to the Church a thorough organization, and laid the
foundations of her future usefulness and stability.
At the Conference of 1836 Eev. Otis T. Curtis
succeeded him — a quiet, amiable, and pious man,
but wanting in that controlling energy and efficiency
demanded by the circumstances and the times. In
the general commercial crash "which succeeded, few
of the members escaped. There were some who
were so grieved at the loss of their wealth that
they turned their back on God, despising the

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 177

treasures at his right hand. The integrity of others
was not proof against the sore trials of the times;
but especially sad was the ignominious fall of our
presiding elder, W. B. Mack. The outbreaking
crimes and scandalous conduct of some of our mem-
bers, who had been active and prominent in the
Church, fell in quick succession with crushing
weight upon the faithful few, and with our pecun-
iary embarrassments, threatened to overwhelm and
scatter them with shame and confusion.

There has never been a time in the history of
Methodism in Chicago when false brethren, wicked
men, and tempting devils seemed so near the accom-
plishment of its destruction as at this period. We
felt that we were the scoff and scorn of the wicked
and the reproach of the good. By the standard-
bearers of our beloved Church the cause of God had
been deeply, foully dishonored. Deep was the hu-
mility to which God brought his children for their
want of fidelity against the allurements of worldly
wealth. He took his fan in his hand — blessed be his
name ! — not to sweep away, but to purge and purify
his Church.

Still there were faithful ones who survived, orna-
ments to the religion of Christ, who remember with
trembling and holy gratitude those dark and terrible
days when the death-agonies seemed upon our man-
gled and bleeding Zion, and how the few that yet
remained faithful, with sad hearts and bowed heads,
gathered around their almost forsaken altars, and

178 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

humbling themselves before God with tears and ago-
nizing prayers, besought the world's Redeemer for
mercy and for help.

At the Conference of 1837, in answer to the pray-
ers of His children for a Joshua to lead them out of
the wilderness, God sent Eev. Peter E. Boreiu, of
blessed memory, whose name never falls on my ear,
who never rises to my thoughts but a holy influence
comes, and an impulse toward heaven, whither he
has gone; and there comes, too, that last injunction
which fell from his lips as the waters of Jordan were
closing over him, "Be faithful; be faithful unto
death." He came in the fullness of the Gospel, bur-
dened with the love of Christ to dying men. He
gathered his feeble flock around him and breathed
into them something of his own mighty faith, and
with them at the feet of the Eedeemer cried for help,
till salvation was poured as in a mighty torrent upon
the people.

During the Winter of 1837-8 quite a number
were converted, some of whom are still living; but
compared with the work of the succeeding year the
revival was quite limited.

At the Conference of 1838 Borein was returned;
and owing to the poverty of his charge a missionary
appropriation was obtained for that year by the pre-
siding elder, Eev. John Clark. The little church
building was removed from the north side to Clark-
street, the site of the present church, and was en-
larged to twice its size.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 179

In December a revival commenced, deep, wide-
spread, and powerful. From this time till April
brother Borein held meetings every night, and fre-
quently during the day. Night after night, with
tireless zeal, he poured forth the arrows of God's
truth; he followed the smitten sinner into his home,
into his shop, and even pursued him to the haunts
of dissipation; and, with pleadings and entreaties
that seemed almost resistless, besought him to be
reconciled to God. The house, from first to last,
was crowded to its utmost capacity, and the altar
was thronged with penitent souls. Concern for the
soul seemed to swallow up every other; more than
three hundred were converted, most of whom united
with the Church, comprising about one-tenth of the
whole population. But the Master had determined
to call his faithful servant home; he was ripe for
heaven, he had kept the faith, his course was
finished, and his crown was ready.

Those who heard his last sermon will never forget
it. It was the vision of the dying Stephen: "But
he being full of the Holy Ghost, looked up stead-
fastly into heaven, and saw the glory of God, and
Jesus standing on the right hand of God." As he
spoke of the beatific sight which burst upon the
vision of the dying martyr, he seemed himself to
catch a glimpse of the glories which Stephen saw;
there seemed a radiance upon his countenance, and
a prophetic fire burning upon his lips. God, he
said, "had not seen fit to reveal to us a material

180 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

idea of Leaven, but every one had some mental con-
ceptions of it and its inhabitants." He believed
that in the next, as in this world, there were de-
grees in Christian attainments, and that in the land
of glory some would occupy higher positions than
others; that sometimes his imagination had pic-
tured heaven as a vast amphitheater, whose seats
rose tier above tier, up to the very throne itself;
and when, from the lower seats, the white-robed
struck the exultant song of redemption, it was
caught up from rank to rank, growing louder and
sweeter as it rose, while in unison the angel choir
struck their lyres, and from every golden harp-
string of saint, angel, cherubim and seraphim, was
poured the rapturous, jubilant, adoring song, and
heaven was filled with an atmosphere of melody.

"Who shall dare to say that God in that hour did
not permit his soul to catch some strain of that
heavenly music, in which he was soon to join? A
day or two after he was laid on his dying bed, his
work was done, and God took him. None knew
him but to love him. As an effective preacher he
had but few equals. He had that moving, winning
power, that seized at once the conviction and the
heart, and made them willing captives; and that
earnestness, that yearning tenderness was his, that
made his hearers feel that his heart would break
under a sense of their danger, if they refused to
come to Christ and be saved. His hearers felt that
he was truly an embassador for God, in Christ's

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 181

stead. It is said that lie was converted at about
thirteen years of age, that he did not then know
his letters; but feeling that he was called of God to
carry truths to his fellow-man, he commenced to
acquire that knowledge which he deemed so indis-
pensable to his great mission. He was two years
at the Illinois College, at Jacksonville.

In the September previous to his death he com-
menced the study of Hebrew, conscious, as he said,
that there was a depth of meaning and beauty in
the original, especially in Isaiah and the Psalms,
which the translation could never convey, and which
he longed to know and feel; and, notwithstanding
he held meetings every evening, and many times in
the day, from December to April, he was able before
his death to read a chapter in the Hebrew Bible
with only occasional reference to his lexicon. To-
day he sings a sweeter, nobler song, in heaven, than
David ever sang on earth. May it be our unceasing
efforts, and that of our children, to follow him as he
followed Christ!

182 EAELY HISTOEY OP THE

CHAPTER XX.

AT the Conference in 1839 Eev. S. Stocking was
appointed to this Church. The difficulties of follow-
ing such a man as his predecessor can be well appre-
ciated. Peace, however, prevailed, and there were
quite a number of conversions. In 1840-41 Kev. H.
Crews was stationed here. Prosperity and conver-
sions attended both years of his administration. The
house again became too small, and was enlarged to
nearly double its former capacity. In 1842 Kev. N.
P. Cunningham was transferred from the Illinois
Conference and appointed preacher in charge. He,
too, has since been removed, as we trust, to our
Father's kingdom on high. He was an earnest, la-
borious man, and as a doctrinal preacher had few
equals. He had some peculiarities not the most
pleasing, but was sincere and zealous, and did
much good.

The house was again becoming too small for the
increasing congregation, and it was resolved to colo-
nize in some other part of the city the next year.
With this view, in 1843, Kev. Luke Hitchcock was
appointed preacher in charge, and Kev. Abram
Hanson assistant. The lot on which Canal-Street
Church stood was purchased, and a church erected.
During the Winter the health of brother Hitchcock

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 183

failed, and he was compelled to leave his charge.
The presiding elder, H. Crews, then residing at
Southport, removed to Chicago, and, with brother
Hanson, supplied the two congregations. About
seventy-five members went to Canal-Street, but it'
was determined that the two societies should consti-
tute but one charge, and the leaders and stewards
meet in one board. The finances were, however,
kept separate, each society paying a specific amount,
and the preachers supplying each Church alternately.
At the Conference of 1844, under the same ar-
rangement, Kev. William M. D. Eyan was trans-
ferred from Ohio and made preacher in charge, and
Rev. Warren Oliver was appointed assistant. Under
this arrangement harmony prevailed, and both socie-
ties were blessed with prosperity. During the fol-
lowing Winter a very general revival occurred, and
a large number were added to the Church. Clark-
Street became crowded beyond the convenient capac-
ity of the house. It had been enlarged and patched
up so many times there was almost danger that it
might fall down. Brother Ryan urged the necessity
of building a permanent house of worship of suffi-
cient capacity to accommodate the congregation, and
infusing something of his own energy into the
Church, it was resolved to attempt the erection of a
large building. It was undertaken with much trem-
bling, and with many forebodings of the result. It
is due to him to say that few men possessed the en-
ergy and tact which could have inspired the Church

184 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

with the requisite spirit and liberality to carry on
the enterprise to a successful termination.

It was proposed to make the seats free, provided
six thousand dollars could be raised to be paid be-
•fore the completion. About four thousand dollars,
however, was all that could be obtained. It was
clear the enterprise must be abandoned, or some
plan devised to increase the subscriptions. It was
finally resolved to sell a sufficient number of seats
to cover the cost of the house, at the appraisal of
the trustees — all subscriptions paid, to be received
in payment. Several persons offering to increase
their subscription, and others who had refused to
subscribe offering to give liberally under this ar-
rangement, six thousand dollars were soon raised,
and the trustees contracted for the erection of the
building and finishing of all but* the basement —
this amount payable on the completion of the build-
ing, and the balance in one year. The house was
ninety-eight feet six inches by sixty-six feet. The
old church was removed to the lot on the corner of
Dearborn and Madison streets, and occupied till the
erection of the new building.

In November, 1845, the house was dedicated.
From the amount raised at the dedication, the sale
of the seats, and other means, the trustees were
able to meet present demands on the contract, and
the Church felt greatly relieved. Had it not been
the first large house of worship built in the city,
and one of the most prosperous business years, it is

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 185

feared that the society would have been crushed in
the undertaking. But a gracious Providence favored
us on every hand. A necessity for the basement
and class-rooms was now felt ; and although all had
given so liberally, yet they had been so blessed in
what they had done, that almost with one accord
they declared their willingness to give more. In
one evening the funds necessary to finish the base-
ment were raised ; and though it was Winter the
work was pushed rapidly to completion. The first
Sabbath after the house was completed was a day
of great rejoicing; when with gratitude and praise
they lifted up their hearts to God for the goodly
heritage he had given them. There was in their
case a literal fulfillment of the declaration of Holy
Writ, " There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth."
When the debt was paid, it is believed that all were
pecuniarily richer than when it was contracted.
Providence seemed to have been well pleased with
his stewards, and richly verified his promises in
them. The whole cost was about twelve thousand
dollars, and it was all paid as it became due. Dur-
ing the Winter God also blessed his children by the
conversion of a number of souls, and adding them
to his Church.

In 1845 Canal-Street Church was separated from
us, and Eev. Silas Bolles appointed to it; brother
Eyan was returned to Clark-Street. At the Con-
ference of 1846 Eev. Chauncey Hobart was trans-
ferred from the Illinois Conference, and stationed at

16

186 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

Clark-Street, and Silas Bolles reappointed to Canal-
Street. Among the events of this and the succeed-
ing year was a most unhappy controversy with Kev.
James Mitchell, the presiding elder, which shook
the Church nearly to disruption. Circumstances
transpired which satisfied the great majority of
Clark-Street Church, that the well-being of Zion
forbade the return of elder Mitchell to this district.
At the session of the Conference of 1847 a repre-
sentation of this matter was made to the Bishop by
nearly all of the official board. Some of the breth-
ren in Clark-Street Church, and also in Canal-Street
as well as at other points on the district, were of a
different opinion. Such action was taken by elder
Mitchell in Conference as forced those opposed to
his return to prefer charges against him, instead of
leaving the matter in the hands of the Bishop. A
part of the charges only were disposed of by the
Conference. Elder Mitchell was not returned to the
district, but was ordered to be reproved in open
Conference by the Bishop, and allowed a superan-
nuated relation. The charges undisposed of were
determined at the Conference in 1848, and the
occasion of the trouble went out from among us.

Previous to the Conference of 1847 a number of
members determined to form another Church on the
north side of the river. They purchased two lots
on Indiana-street, built a neat chapel, and solicited
a preacher at the ensuing Conference. At the Con-
ference of 1847 Rev. Philip Jackson was sent to

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 187

the Clark-Street Church. His prudence and steady
firmness did much to preserve the integrity of
the Church. Rev. 0. Bronson was stationed at
Canal-Street ; but his health failed before the end of
the year, and he was forced to retire from his work.
Bev. Freeborn Haney was appointed to Indiana-
Street. This year a Church on Indiana-street was
commenced for the German brethren, which is still
in a flourishing condition. In 1848 Rev. Richard
Haney was sent to Clark-Street, Rev. R. A. Blanch-
ard was sent to Canal-Street, and Rev. John F.
Devore to Indiana-Street.

In 1849 the two former were reappointed to Clark
and Canal Streets, and Rev. Zadok Hall to Indiana-
Street. During this year earnest prayer was made
to the Most High that he would water his thirsty
Zion. In answer, his children were revived, and a
goodly number were converted. Other Churches
shared also in the reviving influence. At the Con-
ference of 1850 Rev. S. P. Keys was sent to Clark-
Street, Rev. W. Palmer to Canal-Street, and Rev.
Boyd Low to Indiana-Street. During this year,
through the liberality of brother Orrington Lunt,
an opportunity was offered of obtaining a lot on the
corner of State and Harrison streets for another
church. A Sunday School Union was also formed
among various Churches, for the establishment of
Sunday schools and the extension of church-building,
under whose supervision a small chapel was built
on Clinton-street for Sunday school and preaching

188 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

purposes, and where preaching was had every Sab-
bath by some of the local preachers. A building
formerly occupied by the Presbyterians was pur-
chased and moved on to the State-street lot, fitted
tip in a neat and convenient manner, and a Sunday
school organized.

In 1851 Rev. N. P. Heath was sent as a mission-
ary to occupy it and organize a society. He entered
with great zeal upon his work, and a number of
member.s united there, and a Church was organized
under the most flattering prospects. At the same
Conference brother Keys was returned to Clark-
Street, Palmer to Canal-Street, and Eev. J. W.
Agard to Indiana-Street. In January, 1852, brother
Palmer took his departure to the spirit-world. He
was a devoted minister, and had been blessed with
great success in winning souls to Christ. Rev. J. E.
Wilson was appointed by the presiding elder to take
charge of the Canal-Street Church the remainder of
the year. During this Winter a revival occurred.
Since the great revival of 1838-9 there had been
none which gave so fair promise of permanent good.
Its subjects were mostly young men and women, the,
children of pious parents, who had been trained and
nurtured in the lap of the Church. It is to be
hoped that these and such as these will fill the
places that we shall soon leave vacant. God help
them to act well their part.

At the General Conference a book depository
and the North- Western Christian Advocate were

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 189

authorized to be established in the city. The Depos-
itory has been for several years in successful opera-
tion, and will no doubt be the means of a general
diffusion of our Church literature throughout the
"West. The Advocate was placed under the charge
of Eev. J. V. Watson, who proved himself an able
and accomplished editor for a number of years. The
necessity for such a paper had long been felt, and
the placing of brother Watson at its head insured
the interest of a large circle of devoted and loving
friends to the cause. He was one of the great lights
of the Church; but he has long since gone, to his
rest, and we can not forbear paying that tribute to
his memory which he so richly deserved.

At our last Conference in 1852 Rev. John Clark
was transferred from the Troy Conference and ap-
pointed to Clark-Street. He was presiding elder on
the same district from October, 1836, to October,
1840; and in 1841 was transferred to Texas, and in
1844 from Texas to Troy Conference. N. P. Heath
was returned to State-Street ; J. E. Wilson to Canal-
Street, with William Kegan as his assistant, with
which Church the Owen-Street charge was con-
nected. Silas Bolles was appointed to Indiana-
Street, and Philip Earth to the Indiana-Street
German Church. Another German Church was
organized on the south side of the river, and Rev.
Augustus Kellner appointed preacher in charge. He
procured a lot on the corner of Van Buren and
Griswold streets, where another church was built.

190 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

Great efforts were made to secure lots and estab-
lish Churches in other localities, which by the energy
and liberality of the various members of already
formed Churches, have since been rendered success-
ful. A plan was formed and put into execution for
bringing into efficient action the talents of local
preachers. A circuit was formed, embracing Cross
Point, Clinton-Street Chapel, Hamilton's School-
House, the Car Factory School-House, Jackson's
Ridge, and Cleaverville, where preaching was ex-
pected at least once on every Sabbath.

WEST AND NOETH-WEST. 191

CHAPTER XXI.

IN the evening of the 7th of April, 1812, the
children of Mr. Kinzie were dancing before the fire
to the music of their father's violin. The tea-table
was spread, and they were awaiting the return of
their mother, who had gone to visit a sick neighbor.
Suddenly the door was thrown open, and Mrs. Kinzie
rushed in, pale with terror, and scarcely able to
articulate. It was with difficulty that she composed
herself sufficiently to give the necessary information
that the Indians were up at Lee's place, killing and
scalping all before them, and that while she was at
Burns's a man and boy were seen running on the
opposite side of the river with all speed, and called
across to give notice to Burns's people to save them-
selves, for the Indians were already at Lee's place,
from which they had escaped. Having given this
terrible news, they had made all possible speed for
the fort, which was on the same side of the river.

All was now consternation and dismay. The fam-
ily were hurried into two old pirogues that were
moored near the house, and hastened across the
river, to take refuge in the fort. The man and boy,
on arriving at the fort, were scarce able to give a
coherent account of the scene of action; but in

192 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

order to render their story more intelligible, we will
describe Lee's place, since known by the name of
Hardscrabble. It was a farm intersected by the
Chicago River, about four miles from its mouth.
The farm-house stood on the western bank of the
south branch of this river. On the same side of
the main stream, but quite near its junction with
Lake Michigan, stood the dwelling-house and trad-
ing establishment of Mr. Kinzie.

The fort was situated on the southern bank, di-
rectly opposite. This fort was differently constructed
from the one erected on the same site in 1816. It
had two block-houses on the southern side, and on
the northern a sally-port, or a subterranean passage
from the parade-ground to the river. This was de-
signed as a means of escape in case of danger, or that
the garrison might be supplied with water during a
siege. The officers were Capt. Heald, Lieut. H., the
son-in-law of Mr. Kinzie, and Ensign Konan — the
two last very young men — the Surgeon, Dr. Van
Voorhies, and seventy-five men, very few of whom
were effective.

In the Spring preceding the destruction of the
fort, two Indians of the Calumet band came to the
fort on a visit to the commanding officer. As they
passed through the quarters, they saw Mrs. Heald
and another lady, wives of the officers, playing at bat-
tledore. Turning to the interpreter, one of them,
Nanmongee, said: "The white chiefs' wives are
amusing themselves very much; it will not be long

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 193

before they are hoeing in our cornfields." This
was considered, at the time, an idle threat — a mere
ebullition of jealous feeling at the contrast between
the situation of. their own women and those of the
white people.

Some months afterward how bitterly was this
remembered !

In the afternoon of the day on which this narra-
tive commences, a party of ten or twelve Indians,
dressed and painted, arrived at the house, and, ac-
cording to the custom among savages, entered and
seated themselves without ceremony. Something in
their appearance and manner excited the suspicion
of one of the family, a Frenchman, who remarked:
"I do not like their appearance; they are none of
our folks ; I know by their dress and paint, they are
not Pottawotamies." Another of the family, a dis-
charged soldier, then said to the boy who was pres-
ent: "If that is the case, we had better get away
from here if we can. Say nothing, but do as you
see me do." The soldier then walked leisurely
toward the canoes, which were tied near the bank.

An Indian asked where he was going. He
pointed to the cattle and some stacks of hay which
were standing on the opposite side of the stream,
and made signs that he must go and fodder the cat-
tle, and afterward they would return and get their
supper. He got into one canoe and the boy into the
other, and they were soon across. They pulled some

hay for the cattle, and made a show of collecting

17

194 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

the cattle by a gradual circuit, till their movements
were concealed by the hay-stacks, and then ran for
the woods, which were close at hand. They had
run only about a quarter of a mile, when they heard
the discharge of two guns, which they supposed had
been leveled at those they had left behind. They
hastened on with all speed till they arrived opposite
the house of Mr. Burns, where, as before stated,
they called across the stream to warn the family of
their danger. When these two arrived at the fort
some of the soldiers were absent, having had leave
that afternoon to go out on a fishing excursion. The
commanding officer immediately ordered a cannon to
be fired, that they might be warned of their danger.
The soldiers were at this time two miles above Lee's
place. Hearing the signal, they immediately put
out their torches, for it was now dark, and dropped
down the river toward the garrison as silently as
possible. As they passed Lee's place it was proposed
that they should go in and tell the family that the
signal from the fort meant danger. Every thing
was still as death ; they groped their way along, and
as one of them jumped into the small inclosure that
surrounded the house he placed his hand on the dead
body of a man. By passing his hand over the head
he ascertained that it had been scalped.

They then hastened back to their canoes, and
reached the fort unmolested. The next morning it
was proposed at the fort that a body of men, soldiers
.and citizens, should go to Lee's place to learn the

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 195

fate of its occupants. The two men were found dead
and much mutilated, with their faithful dogs beside
them. Their bodies were brought to the fort and
buried. "The inmates at the fort received no further
alarm for several weeks.

It was on the afternoon of the 7th of August
that a Pottawotamie chief arrived at the fort, bring-
ing dispatches from General Hull, announcing the
declaration of war between the United States and
Great Britain, that General Hull was at the head
of our army at Detroit, and that the island of Mack-
inaw had fallen into the hands of the British. Cap-
tain Heald was ordered to evacuate the fort, if
practicable, and in that event to distribute all the
United States property in and around the fort
among the Indians in the immediate neighborhood.

After the Indian had done his errand, he re-
quested a private interview with Mr. Kinzie, who
had taken up his residence at the fort. The Indian
wished him to ascertain if it was Captain Heald's
purpose to leave the fort, and strongly advised
against any such measure, proposing that they re-
main till a reenforcement would be sent to their as-
sistance; and at the same time, should they conclude
to go, advising the best route and offering what
help he could. Mr. Kinzie immediately acquainted
Capt. Heald with the Indian's friendly communica-
tion, also throwing in the weight of his own advice
to remain at the fort, inasmuch as they were sup-
plied with provisions and ammunition for six months.

196 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

Ca,pt. Heald replied that he should obey orders and
evacuate the fort; but since he must divide the
United States property, he should remain there till
he had called the Indians together and made an equi-
table division among them. The Indian chief then
suggested the expediency of marching out and leav-
ing all things standing as they were; and that
possibly while the Indians were engaged in the divid-
ing of the spoils, the troops might effect their retreat
unmolested. This advice was strongly seconded by
Mr. Kinzie, but did not meet the approbation of the
commanding officer.

However, as it was highly improbable that the
command would be permitted to pass through the
country in safety to Fort Wayne; and their march
must be slow to accommodate the helplessness of the
women and children — some of the soldiers being
superannuated and others invalid; and since the
order was left discretionary, it was the unanimous
advice to remain where they were, and fortify them-
selves as best they could. It was further argued that
aid might arrive from the other side of the peninsula
before they could be attacked by the British from
Mackinaw ; and even should it not come, it was bet-
ter to fall into their hands than to become victims
to the savages. Capt. Heald replied that. a special
order had been issued by the War Department that
no post should be surrendered without battle hav-
ing been given ; that his force was totally inadequate
to an engagement, and that he should unquestionably

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 197

be censured for remaining, when there appeared
a prospect of a safe march through ; upon the whole,
he deemed it expedient to assemble the Indians, dis-
tribute the property among them, and ask them
for an escort to Fort Wayne, with a promise of a
considerable reward upon their safe arrival — adding
that he had full confidence in the friendly professions
of the Indians.

From this time, the other officers held themselves
aloof, and spoke but little upon the subject, al-
though they considered the project of Capt. Heald
as little short of madness. This dissatisfaction
among the soldiers hourly increased, till it reached
a high pitch of insubordination. The Indians now
became daily more unruly, entering the fort in
defiance of the sentinels ; making their way with-
out ceremony into the officers' quarters; showing
in many ways open defiance.

Thus passed the time till the 12th of August, on
the afternoon of which day, the Indians having as-
sembled from the neighboring villages, a council
was held. Capt. Heald only attended; his officers
declining his request for them to accompany him, as
they had been secretly informed that it was the in-
tention of the young chiefs to fall upon the officers
and kill them while in council. Capt. Heald could
not be persuaded that this was true. The officers
only waited till he in company with Mr. Kinzie had
left the garrison, and then they took command of
the block-house which overlooked the esplanade on

198 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

which the council was held. They opened the port-
holes, and pointed the cannon so as to command the
whole assembly. By this means the lives of the
whites in council were probably preserved.

In council Capt. Heald told the Indians that the
goods at the factory, and also the provisions and am-
munition, were to be distributed among them the
next day. He then requested an escort of the Pot-
tawotamies to Fort Wq,yne, offering them liberal re-
wards when they arrived there, and making many
professions of kindness and good-will toward them.
The savages promised all he required ; but Mr. Kin-
zie, who understood their character well, still ad-
vised the Captain to remain, and used every effort
to open his eyes to the bad state of feeling that
really existed among the Indians.

He reminded him that since the troubles with the
Indians on the Wabash, there had been a settled
purpose of hostilities toward the whites, in conse-
quence of which it had been the policy of Americans
to withhold all fire-arms and ammunition, or what-
ever would enable them to carry on their warfare
upon the defenseless inhabitants on the frontier.
Capt. Heald now seemed to consider that he was
furnishing the enemy with arms against himself, and
determined to destroy all the ammunition except
what should be necessary for the use of his own
troops. The Indians suspected what was going on,
and crept stealthily as near the scene of action as
possible; but a vigilant watch was kept up, and no

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 199

one was suffered to approach except those who were
engaged in the affair. On the 14th of August some
relief to the general despondency was afforded by the
arrival of Captain Wells with fifteen friendly Miamis.
He had at Fort Wayne heard of the order for evac-
uating the fort at Chicago, and knowing the hostile
determination of the Pottawotamies, had made a
rapid march across the country to prevent the ex-
posure of his relative, Captain Heald, and his troops
to certain destruction. But he came too late. When
he reached the post he found that the ammunition
had been destroyed and the provisions given to the
Indians. Captain Wells, when a boy, was stolen by
the Indians from the family of Hon. Nathaniel Pope,
in Kentucky. Although recovered by them some
time after, he preferred to return and live among
the Indians. He married a Miami woman, and be-
came chief of that nation. He was the father of
the late Mrs. Judge Wolcott, Maumee, Ohio.

200 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

CHAPTER XXII.

EVERY preparation was made for the march of
the troops on the following morning, but, notwith-
standing the precautions that had been taken to
preserve secrecy, the noise made in knocking in the
heads of the barrels had betrayed their operations.
So great was the quantity of liquor thrown into the
river that the taste of the water next morning was,
as one expressed it, like strong grog. Among the
chiefs, although they shared in the general hostile
feelings of the tribe toward Americans, there re-
mained a strong personal regard for the troops at
this fort and a few white citizens of the place.
These chiefs used their utmost influence to allay
the revengeful feelings of the young men, and to
avert their bloody designs, but without effect.

On the evening after the council Black Partridge,
a conspicuous chief, entered the" quarters of the
commanding officer. "Father," said he, "I come
to deliver up to you the medal I wear. It was
given me by your people. I have long worn it as a
token of our mutual friendship, but our young men
are resolved to imbrue their hands in the blood of
the whites. I can not restrain them, and I will not
wear a token of peace while I am compelled to act
as an enemy." Had further evidence been wanting,

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 201

this would have been sufficient to have warranted
the most dismal forebodings. There were not want-
ing, however, a few gallant hearts who strove to
encourage the desponding company. There had been
reserved but twenty-five rounds of ammunition and
one box of cartridges, which must, under any cir-
cumstances of danger, have proved insufficient; but
the prospect of a fatiguing march forbade the troops
embarrassing themselves with a larger quantity.

The morning of the 14th all things were in readi-
ness. Nine o'clock was the hour fixed upon for start-
ing. Mr. Kinzie had volunteered to accompany the
troops in their march, and had intrusted his family
to the care of some friendly Indians, who had prom-
ised to convey them in a boat around the head of
Lake Michigan to a point in St. Joseph's Eiver, there
to be joined by the troops, should the prosecution of
their march be permitted. Early in the morning,
Mr. Kinzie had received a message from To-pee-mee-
bee, a chief of the St. Joseph's brtnd, informing him
that mischief was intended by the Pottawotamies,
who had engaged to escort the detachment, urging
him to relinquish his design of accompanying the
troops by land, and also promising him that the boat
containing himself and family should be permitted to
pass in safety to St. Joseph. Mr. Kinzie declined,
as he believed his presence might act as a restraint
upon the fury of the savages, so warmly were they
attached to him and his family. The party in the
boat consisted of Mrs. Kinzie and her four younger

202 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

children, the nurse, a clerk of Mr. Kinzie's, two
servants, and the boatmen, besides two Indians who
acted as their protectors. The boat started, but
scarce had they reached the mouth of the river, a
half mile below the fort, when another messenger ar-
rived from To-pee-mee-bee to detain them where they
were. In breathless expectation sat the wife and
mother. She was a woman of uncommon energy and
strength of character, yet her heart died within her
as she folded her arms around her helpless infants,
and gazed upon the march of her husband and child
to certain death.

As the troops left the fort, the band struck up the
dead march. On they came in military style, but
with solemn mien. Capt. Wells took the lead at the
head of his little band of Miamis. He had black-
ened his face before leaving the garrison, in token of
his impending fate. They took the road along the
Lake shore, and when they reached the point where
commences the range of sand hills intervening be-
tween the prairie and the beach, the escort of the
Pottawotamies, a number of about five hundred, kept
the level of the prairie instead of continuing along
the beach with the troops and Miamis. The troops
had marched perhaps a mile and a half, when Capt.
"Wells, who had kept somewhat in advance with his
band, came riding furiously back, shouting: "They
are about to attack us; form instantly and charge
upon them!" Scarcely were the words uttered, when
a volley was showered from among the sand hills.

WEST AND NOBTH-WEST. 203

The troops were hastily brought into line, and
charged up the bank. One man, a veteran of sev-
enty Winters, fell as they ascended.

The remainder of the scene is best described by
an eye-witness, and a participator in the tragedy —
the wife of Lieut. Helm. She says: "After we had
left the bank, the firing became general ; the Miamis
fled at the outset. Their chief rode up to the Pot-
tawotamies, and said, ' You have deceived the troops
and us; you have done a bad action;' and, brand-
ishing his tomahawk, continued, 'I will be the first
to return and punish your treachery.' He then gal-
loped after his companions, who were now scouring
across the prairie. The troops behaved most gal-
lantly. They were but a handful; but they resolved
to sell their lives most dearly. Our horses pranced
and bounded, and could hardly be restrained as the
balls whistled among them. I drew off a little and
gazed upon my husband and father, who were yet
unharmed. I felt that my hour had come, and en-
deavored to forget those I loved, and prepared my-
self for my approaching fate.

" While I was thus engaged, the surgeon, Dr. Van
Voorhees, came up. His horse had been shot under
him, and he had received a ball in his leg. Every
muscle of his face was quivering with the agony of
terror. He said to me, 'Do you think they will
take our lives? I am badly wounded, but not mor-
tally; perhaps we might purchase our lives by
promising them a large reward. Do you think

204 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

there is any chance ?' 'Dr. Van Voorhees/ said I,
' do not let us waste the moments that yet remain
to us in such vain hopes. Our fate is inevitable;
in a few moments we must appear before the bar of
God. Let us make what preparations are in our
power.' ' 0, I can not die/ exclaimed he, ' I am not
fit to die. If I had only a short time to prepare!
Death is awful!' I pointed to Ensign Konan, who,
though mortally wounded and nearly down, was
still fighting with desperation on one knee. 'Look
at that man,' said I ; ' at least he dies like a soldier.'
' Yes/ replied the unfortunate man, with a convul-
sive gasp; 'but he has no terrors of the future.
He does not believe there is one.' At this moment
a young Indian raised his tomahawk at me; by
springing aside I avoided the blow, which was in-
tended for my skull, but which alighted on my
shoulder. I seized him around the neck ; and, while
exerting my utmost efforts to get possession of his
scalping-knife, which hung in a scabbard over his
breast, I was dragged from his grasp by another
and an older Indian. The latter bore me strug-
gling and resisting toward the lake.

" Notwithstanding the rapidity with which I was
hurried along, I recognized as I passed the lifeless
remains of the surgeon. Some murderous toma-
hawk had stretched him upon the very spot where I
had last seen him. I was immediately plunged into
the water and held there. As I resisted, however,
I soon perceived that the object of my captor was

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 205

not to drown me, for lie held me firmly in such a
position as to keep my head above the water. This
reassured me; and, looking at him closely, I soon
recognized, in spite of the paint by which he was
disguised, the Black Partridge. When the firing
had nearly subsided, my preserver took me from the
water, and led me up the sand-bank. It was a
burning August morning, and walking through the
sand, in my drenched condition, was inexpressibly
painful and fatiguing. I stooped and took off my
shoes to clear them from the sand, when a squaw
seized and carried them off. I was placed upon a
horse without any saddle; but finding the motion
unendurable, I sprang off.

"Partly supported by my kind conductor, Black
Partridge, and partly by another Indian, who held
dangling in his hand a scalp which I recognized as
that of Captain Wells, I dragged my panting steps
to one of the wigwams. The wife of Waw-bee-mee-
mah was standing near, and seeing my fainting con-
dition, she seized a kettle, dipped up some water
from a stream that flowed near, threw in some
maple sugar, and stirring it with her hand, gave me
to drink. This act of kindness, in the midst of so
many horrors, touched me most sensibly; but my
attention was soon diverted to other objects. This
work of butchery had commenced just as we were
leaving the fort. I can not describe the horrible
scene which ensued as the wounded and dying were
dragged into camp. An old squaw, infuriated by

EARLY HISTORY OF THE

the loss of friends, or excited by the bloody scenes
around her, seemed possessed with a demoniac fury.
She seized a stable fork, and assaulted one miserable
victim who lay groaning and writhing in the agony
of his wounds.

" With a delicacy of feeling scarcely to be expected,
Waw-bee-mee-mah stretched a mat across two poles
between me and this dreadful scene, although I
could still hear the groans of the sufferers. On the
following night five more wounded prisoners were
tomahawked. Those of the troops who had escaped
surrendered, after a loss of about two-thirds of the
party. They had stipulated, by means of an inter-
preter, for the lives of those remaining and those
who remained of the women and children, but the
wounded were not included. They were to be deliv-
ered at some of the British ports, unless ransomed
by traders. The Americans, after their first attack,
charged upon those who were concealed in a sort of
ravine intervening between the sand-banks and the
prairie. The Indians gathered themselves into a
body, and after some hard fighting, in which the
number of whites had been reduced to twenty-eight,
this small band succeeded in breaking through the
enemy and gaining a rising ground not far from the
oak woods."

The contest now seemed hopeless, and Lieutenant
Helm sent Perest Leclerc, a half-breed boy in the
service of .Mr. Kinzie, who had accompanied the
detachment- and fought manfully, as interpreter, to

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 207

propose terms of capitulation. It was stipulated
that the lives of all the survivors should be spared,
and a ransom permitted as soon as practicable. But
in the mean time a horrible scene had been enacted.
A young savage had climbed into the ,,,baggage-
wagon containing the children of the whites, twelve
in number, and tomahawked the entire group.
When Captain Wells saw this he exclaimed, "Is
that their game? Then I will kill, too." So say-
ing, he turned his horse's head and started for the
Indian camp. Several Indians pursued him, and as
he galloped along he laid himself flat on his horse
to escape their shots. They took effect, however, at
last, killing his horse and severely wounding him.
At that moment he was met by a friendly Indian,
who tried to save him from the savages, who had
now overtaken him. As he was being supported by
his friend, he received his death-blow from a savage
who stabbed him in the back. Those of the family
of Mr. Kinzie who had remained in the boat near
the mouth of the river were carefully guarded by
the Indians. They had seen the smoke and the
blaze, and immediately after the report of the first
tremendous discharge.

Some time afterward they saw an Indian coming
toward them, leading a horse on which sat Mrs.
Heald. "Run," cried Mrs. Kinzie; "that Indian
will kill her. Bun ; take the mule, which is tied to
a tree, and offer it to her captor as a ransom for her
life." The Indian was by this time in the act of

208 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

removing ner bonnet, that he might scalp her. The
servant ran up with the mule, and by that, and the
offer of ten bottles of whisky, effected her release.
"But," said the Indian, "she is wounded; she will
die; will you then give me the whisky." It was
promised him. The savage then took Mrs. Heald's
bonnet, placing it on his own head, and, after an in-
effectual attempt on the part of some squaws to rob
her of her stockings, she was brought on board the
boat, suffering great agony from the many bullet-
wounds she had received. The boat was at length
permitted to return to Mr. Kinzie's home, where
Mrs. Heald was properly cared for. Mr. Kinzie
soon after returned. The family were closely guarded
by their Indian friends, whose intention it was to
carry them to Detroit for security. The rest of the
prisoners remained at the wigwams of their captors.
The next morning, after plundering the fort, the
Indians set fire to it. Black Partridge, with several
others of his tribe, established themselves in the
porch of the building as sentinels, to protect the
family. Soon after the fire a party of Wabash In-
dians made their appearance. They were the most
hostile of all the tribes of the Pottawotamies. Be-
ing more remote, they had shared less in the kind-
ness of Mr. Kinzie and his family. On arriving at
Chicago they had blackened their faces, and they
now proceeded toward the dwelling of Mr. Kinzie.
From his station on the piazza Black Partridge had
watched their approach. His fears were for the

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 209

safety of Mrs. Helm, Mr. Kinzie's step-daughter.
By his advice she was made to assume the dress of
a French woman of the country; namely, a short
gown and petticoat, with a blue cotton handkerchief
wrapped around her head. In this disguise she was
conducted by Black Partridge to the house of Ouil-
mette, a Frenchman, with a half-breed wife, who
formed a part of the establishment of Mr. Kinzie,
and whose house was close at hand. It happened
that the Indians came first to this house in their
search for prisoners.

As they approached, the inmates, fearful that the
fair complexion of Mrs. Helm might betray her,
raised a large feather-bed, and placed her under the
edge of it upon the bedstead, with her face to the
wall. Mrs. Bisson, the sister of Ouilmette's wife,
then seated herself with her sewing on the foreside
of the bed. It was a hot day in August, and the
feverish excitement of fear, together with her posi-
tion and wounds, became so intolerable that Mrs.
Helm begged to be released and given up to the
Indians. " I can but die," said she; " let them put an
end to my misery at once." Mrs. Bisson replied,
" Your death would be the destruction of us all.
Black Partridge has resolved that if one drop of the
blood of your family is spilled, he will take the lives
of all concerned in it, even his nearest friends; and
if the work of slaughter once commences, there will
be no end to it, so long as there remains one white

person or half-breed in the country." This nerved

18

210 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

Mrs. Helm with fresh resolution. The Indians en-
tered, and she could occasionally see them from her
hiding-place gliding about and inspecting every part
of the house, till, apparently satisfied that there was
no one concealed, they left.

All this time Mrs. Bisson had kept her seat on
the side of the bed, calmly sorting and arranging
the patchwork of a quilt, and preserving the ap-
pearance of the utmost tranquillity, although she
knew not but at any moment the tomahawk might
aim a fatal blow at herself. Her self-command un-
questionably saved the lives of all present. From
Ouilmette's the party of Indians proceeded to Mr.
Kinzie's. They entered the parlor, in which the
family were assembled with their faithful protector,
and seated themselves in silence. Black Partridge
perceived from their moody and revengeful looks
what was passing in their minds; but he dared not
remonstrate with them, but observed in a low tone
to one of the friendly Indians, "We have endeav-
ored to save your friends, but it is in vain ; nothing
will save them now."

At this moment a friendly whoop was heard from
a party of new-comers on the opposite side of the
river. Black Partridge sprang to meet them as their
canoes touched the bank near the house. " Who are
you?" demanded he. "A man." "Who are you?"
"A man like yourself." "But tell me who you
are?" — meaning, tell me your disposition, and which
side you are for. "I am the San-ga-nash," replied

WEST -AND NORTH-WEST. 211

the stranger. "Then make all possible speed into
the house; your friend is in danger, and you alone
can save him." Billy Caldwell — for it was he — a
man well known to the tribes for his never-failing
help to them in their need — then entered the" parlor
with a calm step, and without a trace of agitation in
his manner. He deliberately took off his accouter-
ments, placed them with his rifle behind the door,
and then saluted the hostile savages: "How now,
my friends? a good day to you. I was told there
were enemies here; but I am glad to find only
friends. Why have you blackened your faces? Is
it that you are mourning your friends lost in bat-
tle?" purposely misunderstanding this token of evil
design, "or is it that you are fasting? If so, ask
our friend here, and he will give you to eat; he
is the Indians' friend, and never yet refused what
they had need of."

Thus taken by surprise, the savages were ashamed
to acknowledge their bloody purpose. They there-
fore said, modestly, that they came to beg white
cotton of their friends, in which to wrap their dead.
This was given them with some other presents, and
they took their departure peaceably. On the third
day after the battle, the family of Mr. Kinzie, with
the clerks of the establishment, were put into a boat
under the care of a half-breed interpreter, and con-
veyed to St. Joseph's, where they remained till the
following November under the protection of To-pee-
mee-bee's band. They were then conducted to De-

212 EARLY HISTOEY OF THE

troit, under the escort of two of their trusty Indian
friends, and delivered up as prisoners of war to Col.
M'Kee, the British Indian Agent.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 213

CHAPTER XXIII.

WHENEVER the Indian came among us, my ideas
of what should be due unto woman, and my sense
of the elevation to which Christianity assigns her,
was often greatly shocked by the inhuman manner
in which the Indian treats his squaw. She is little
better than a beast of burden. It is no uncommon
sight to see the woman laden with mats and the
poles, with which the lodge is built, upon her shoul-
ders ; her papoose, if she has any ; her kettles, sacks
of corn, wild rice; and not unfrequently the house-
hold dog perched upon the top of all. If there is a
horse or pony among the list of domestic possessions,
the man rides, while the squaw trudges along with
her heavy burdens on foot. It is the instinct of
the sex to keep up the idea of their supposed su-
periority, by asserting it on every and even the
slightest occasion. But, for the sake of humanity,
we must say of the Indian, that whenever he is out
of sight of others, and there is no danger of com-
promising his own dignity, the ' husband is willing
enough to relieve his wife of some of the heavy
burdens which custom imposes on her, by sharing
her labors and hardships.

I think the picture is not altogether an unknown

214 EAELY HISTORY OP THE

one, in some domestic arrangements of civilized life.
Even in their dances, the squaws, who stand a little
apart and mingle their discordant voices with the
music of the instruments, rarely participate in the
dance. Occasionally, however, when excited by the
general gayety, a few of them will form a circle out-
side, and perform a sort of ungraceful up-and-down
movement, which has no merit save the perfect time
that is kept, and for which the Indians without ex-
ception seem to possess a natural gift. The rhythm
of nature to which their ears are constantly inclined,
has the effect of introducing at least one element of
order in these barbaric souls. 0, how much civili-
zation owes to the influence of the Bible! how it
has exalted man, and woman along with him ! What
heart can ever express becoming gratitude to God
for his inestimable gift of the Bible! In the Chris-
tian rites, in the soul's salvation, woman is raised to
a level with man ; and in and through these has
she now her exalted position over that of her sisters
of the primeval forest.

I have frequently been asked the cause of 'the
Sauk war, and have been able to answer only from
the impressions I received and my own observations,
or information furnished at that time. I think it
but justice to Black Hawk and his party to insert
the following account, preserved among the manu-
scripts of the late Thomas Forsythe, Esq., of St.
Louis, who, after residing among the Indians many
years as a trader, was, till the year 1830, the agent

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 215

of the Sauks and Foxes. The manuscript was writ-
ten in 1832, while Black Hawk and his compatriots
were in prison at Jefferson Barracks. It is an ex-
tract from the "Life of Mrs. J. H. Kinzie:"

"The United States troops arrived at St. Louis
and took possession of this country in the month
of February, 1804. In the Spring of that year
a white person was murdered in one of the settle-
ments by a Sauk Indian. Some time in the Summer
following the State troops were sent up to the Sauk
village, on Bock Biver, and a demand was made of
the Sauk chief for the murderer. The chief deliv-
ered him up without hesitation to the commander
of the troops, who brought him down and handed
him over to the civil authorities at St. Louis.

"During the ensuing Autumn some Sauk and Fox
Indians came to St. Louis and had a consultation
with General Harrison, Governor of Indiana Terri-
tory, on the liberation of their relative, the mur-
derer, then in prison. Quash Quam, a Sauk chief,
who was the head man of the party, repeatedly said
that 'Mr. Pierre Chowteau, sen., came several times
to my camp and told me that Governor Harrison
would liberate my relative, the murderer, if I would
sell the lands on the east side of the Mississippi
Biver. At last I agreed to sell the land from the
mouth of the Illinois Biver as high up as Bocky
Biver — now Bock Biver — and east of the ridge that
divides the waters of the Mississippi and Illinois
Bivers. This was all the land that I sold him on

216 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

those conditions.' Quash Quam also told the same
story to Governor Edwards, Governor Clark, arid
Mr. Auguste Chowteau, commissioners appointed to
treat with the Indian tribes of the Illinois River, in
the Summer of 1816, for lands on the west side of
this river. Quash Quam said: 'You white men
may put what you please on paper, but I tell you
again that I never sold any lands higher up the
Mississippi River than the mouth of Rocky River.'
"In the treaty first mentioned the line commences
opposite the mouth of the Gasconade River, and
runs to the head- waters of Jefferson River,* and
thence down to the Mississippi; from thence up the
Mississippi River to the mouth of the Ouisconsin
River, and up this river thirty-six miles; from this
point in a direct line to a little lake in Fox River
of the Illinois; down Fox River to Illinois River,
and down this latter to its mouth; from that point
down the Mississippi to the mouth of the Missouri,
and from thence to the place of beginning, f The
Foxes and Sauks were never consulted, nor had any
knowledge of this treaty — that is, the tribes at
large. It was made and signed by two Sauk chiefs,
one Fox chief, and one warrior. The annuity to be
paid in accordance with treaty was $1,000. This
payment was always made in goods sent from
Georgetown, D. C. They were poor articles of
merchandise, not at all suitable for the Indians,

* There is no such stream as Jefferson River.

f See treaty dated at St. Louis, November 4, 1804.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 217

and very often damaged. The Indians received
these goods, supposing they were presents made by
the Government, and not payments upon land, till
I, as their agent, convinced -them to the contrary.

" In the Summer of 1818, when the Indians heard
that the goods delivered to them were annuities for
land sold by them to the United States, they were
astonished, and refused to accept the goods, denying
that they had ever sold lands as stated by me, their
agent. Black Hawk in particular, who was "present
at this time, made a great noise about this land, and
would never receive any part of the annuities from,
that time forward. He denied the authority of Quash
Quam to sell any part of the land, and forbade the
Indians receiving any part of the annuities from any
American, otherwise their lands would be claimed
at some future day. As the United States do insist
on retaining lands according to the treaty of No-
vember 4, 1804, why do they not fulfill their part of
that treaty with the Indians as equity demands?
The Sauk and Fox Indians are, according to that
treaty, allowed to live and hunt on the lands as long
as the aforesaid lands belong to the United States.
In the Spring of 1827, about twelve or fifteen fam-
ilies of squatters arrived and took possession of the
Sauk village, near the mouth of Eocky River. They
immediately commenced destroying the bark boats
belonging to the Indians ; and when the Indians made
complaint at the village of the destruction of their

property, they were abused by the squatters.

19

218 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

"When they made complaint to me as their agent,
I wrote to Gen. Clark, Superintendent of Indian Af-
fairs, at St. Louis, stating to him, from time to time,
what had happened, and giving a minute detail of
every thing that passed between the squatters and
the Indians. The squatters insisted that the Indians
should be removed from their village, saying that as
soon as the land was brought into market they would
buy it all. It was useless for me to show them the
treaty and urge upon them the right that the Indians
had to remain upon their land. They tried every
method to annoy the Indians, by shooting their dogs,
claiming their horses when they break into their
poorly protected cornfields, selling them whisky
contrary to the wishes and oft-expressed requests of
their chiefs, particularly of Black Hawk, who both
solicited and threatened them; but all to no purpose.

" When these lands were sold in the Autumn of
1828, there were about twenty families of squatters
at and in the vicinity of the old Sauk village, most
of whom attended the sale. There was but one
family able to purchase a quarter section, unless we
except George Davenport, a trader, who lived in
Eock Island. To the land remaining unsold the
Indians, of course, had still a right by treaty. This
right, however, was not allowed, and they were or-
dered to move off. In 1830 the principal chiefs and
others among the Sauk and Fox Indians, informed
me that they would move to their village on Iowa
Eiver. The chiefs advised me to write to General

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 219

Clark at St. Louis, asking him to send up a few of
the militia; so that Black Hawk and his followers
would see that every thing was in earnest, and
would move to the west side of the Mississippi to
their own lands. I wrote as advised, but General
Clark did not think proper to comply.

"In the Spring of 1831 Black Hawk and his
party were joined by many Indians from the Iowa
River. Then Gen. Gaines came on with a company
of militia and regulars, and compelled them to re-
move to the west side of the Mississippi. When
Black Hawk recrossed the river, in 1832, with a
party of Indians, who numbered in all three hund-
red and sixty-eight, they brought with them all
their women and children, showing that they had
no intention of making war. Gen. Stillman's de-
tachment, however, saw fit to attack them, and
there was nothing left for them but to defend them-
selves. The war ended in their defeat, and some of
the principal Indians were put in chains and in
prison at Jefferson Barracks. It is very well known
by those acquainted with Black Hawk, that he ever
sustained the character of a friend to the whites.
Often has he taken into his lodge the wearied white
man, given him food to eat and a blanket to sleep
on before the fire. Many a good meal has the
Prophet given to the traveler passing through his
native village. He has recovered the horses of the
white man from the Indian, and restored them to
their rightful owner without asking compensation.

EARLY HISTORY OF THE

What right have we to tell any people, you shall
not cross the Mississippi or any other boundary?
Should the Indian wish to return and revisit the
land where once he roamed in freedom, sole posses-
sor of the land, shall we meet him in the deadly
array of battle, simply because we have the power?"
In the above extracts many occasional comments
upon the ruling powers have been omitted. There
is every reason to believe that, had the suggestions
of Thomas Forsythe been listened to, the sad record
of this unhappy war might never have been, and
that of the untimely fate of some of our country-
men, who fell victims to their exasperated fury at
Kellogg's Grove, soon after the commencement of the
campaign.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 221

CHAPTER XXIV.

IN 1833 the last Indian tribe of the Pottawota-
mies sold all their lands in the north-eastern section
of the State to the General Government, and bid a
long farewell to the graves of their fathers. This
cession being made and the public lands surveyed,
the country was settled up in a few years.

The Indian has some noteworthy traits of char-
acter, as some of the following anecdotes will show :

Several years since the Sac Indians killed some of
the Iowa tribe, and a demand was made for the mur-
derers. By compromise, the demand was reduced to
one Sac, and the tribe agreed that the murderer
should be given up to death. The Indian on whom
this sentence fell was, at the time, too sick to travel.
A brother of the sick man volunteered to die in his
stead, and marched with the Sac chief to the lowas,
and cheerfully gave himself up to be executed. This
noble act of the young Indian, who was so brave
and generous as to suffer death in the place of his
brother, softened the hearts of the lowas, and they
restored the young Sac with honor to his nation.

In the Fall of the year 1833, Mr. George E.
Walker, Sheriff of La Salle county, had, in his offi-
cial capacity, a singular transaction with a young
Pottawotamie. Walker was a backwoods man, a

222 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

man of great ability, and keen insight into the In-
dian character. This gave him great influence over
the Indians. Two Indians had been concerned in
the massacre of the whites in the Black Hawk war
the previous year. They had been indicted for mur-
der, and had appeared at the time the circuit court
was to be held; but the term of the court was
changed, and they were not tried. The Indians,
supposing that the whites did not want them any
longer, went with the rest of their tribe over to the
west side of the Mississippi. Walker and other
securities were responsible for the appearance of the
prisoners. It was just after the close of the Black
Hawk war, and angry feelings existed between the
Indians and whites, yet Walker proposed to go alone
among the Indians and bring back the prisoners.
He went single-handed into the heart of the ene-
my's country, two or three hundred miles from any
settlement, and in the midst of a tribe who were
exasperated against the whites.

He called a council of chiefs; and it was agreed
that the two young Indians should return with
Walker, the chiefs being certain, as well as the
young Indians, that they were to be hung. They
also felt an extreme dislike to the ignoble manner
in which they were to die. To be shot would have
been more honorable; but still they went. Walker
and the Indians bade a long farewell to the tribe,
and started for Ottowa, where the court was to be
held. They traveled, camped, and slept together

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 223

till they came to Kock Island. At tliat time there
were many Indians collected together there on a
trading expedition. The prisoners had a* strong
dislike to being seen under guard, and requested
the privilege of going alone through the settlement.
Walker, who understood their character and lan-
guage equally well, readily consented to their re-
quest. They said they could die like men, but that
they could not endure the dishonor of being led like
dogs, under the power of Walker, among the whites
and Indians at the Island. They went on alone, and
met Walker at the place agreed on, on the opposite
side. Walker had with him a horse, whose services
he shared in turn with each Indian. Sometimes one
of the Indians would ride on ahead and prepare camp
for the travelers as they came up. Walker never
held out the least inducement to them that they
would be acquitted. One night they encamped at an
old Sac encampment, by the request of the Indians,
where tLey found good water and groves.

Here Walker was entirely at their mercy. His
horse ran away, and one of the Indians went in
search of it, traveling ten or twelve miles before he
found it, and returned with it to its owner. Indeed,
he was in their power for many nights, when they
might have killed him and returned to their tribe
without again being sought for. For these traits
of honor the Government procured able counsel to
defend the Indians. Colonel William S. Hamilton
was employed, and this gentleman, having great

224 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

influence with both whites and Indians, the Indians
were acquitted, and returned safely to their nation.

AnotTier affair will show how they respected
Walker, and how much influence and power he had
over them. On Peoria Lake, about seventy miles
below Ottowa, a young chief, Senacherjne, found an
Indian who had murdered another Indian. The
chief brought him to Ottowa, and desired Walker
to hang him. Senacherine said that Walker was a
great man among the Indians, and, should he hang
the Indian, it would do more to prevent crime than
for his warriors to shoot him. Walker was not at
home, and his father met the Indians, was kind and
civil to them, and all the time in great anxiety as
to how his son would extricate himself from the
dilemma in which he would find himself on his
return.

On Walker's return, the young chief at once
made known his business. Walker agreed to hang
the prisoner, but said he was hungry and must
have some dinner. While Walker was eating, he
gave the young chief and those with him some
brandy, and ate very slowly, that he might reflect,
Walker was a large trader with the Indians, and,
therefore, did not wish to displease the chief. At
length, when his meal was finished, the brandy had
had the desired effect in making the chief relax
somewhat in his desire to have the man hung, as
the prisoner himself had killed the other in a
drunken frolic, and was totally unconscious of the

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 225

enormity of his crime. When the chief had become
sufficiently mellowed by the brandy, Walker got a
rope as if preparing to hang the prisoner, and said,
"I will hang the prisoner now, if you desire it; but
in a few months, when all the Indians will be at
Chicago to receive their annuities, it will be more
effectual in preventing crime among your tribe, to
hang him in public before all the Indians. How-
ever, I will hang him now, if you say so." The
chief decided to postpone the hanging, and before
the time came the affair was settled among them-
selves.

Another time, when the Indians were at Chicago
to receive their annuities, a drunken Indian who
had been on a frolic for several days, and was en-
tirely covered, face and all, with mud and dirt,
came up to Walker and desired to kiss him. Walker
replied that it was Sunday — a holiday with the
Americans; but that if he would come to-morrow,
he might then kiss him. But the Indian became
sober and forgot the matter.

Once, on a steamboat on the Illinois Eiver, a
young clergyman from one of the Eastern colleges,
being very desirous of getting information concern-
ing the Indian character and peculiarities, Walker
was pointed out to him by some wag as a half-breed
who could give him all the information he wished.
Walker's appearance favored the joke, as he had a
dark complexion and exceedingly black eyes, and
also spoke the Indian language fluently. Walker

226 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

gave the clergyman all the information he desired,
and the young man finished his questions by asking
Walker about his Indian parentage. Walker carried
out the joke without explaining, and the whole con-
versation was published in one of the Eastern papers
as information coming from a half-breed.

WEST ANEL NORTH-WEST. 227

CHAPTER XXV.

THE origin of the name Chicago has been much
discussed. Some of the Indians are said to derive
it from the name of the fitch, or polecat; others
from that of the wild onion, with which the woods
formerly abounded. All agree that the place was
named after an old chief who was drowned in the
stream bearing his name. This event must have
been very remote. An old French manuscript
brought by General Cass from France, purporting
to be a letter from M. de Ligney, at Green Bay, to
M. de Siette, among the Illinois, bearing date 1726,
designates the place as "Chicaugoux." This orthog-
raphy is also found in old family letters written at
the beginning of the present century. In giving
the history of the place the Indians are reported as
saying that the first white man who settled here
was a negro.

In an early day, when General Cass was appointed
Governor of Michigan Territory, he made a visit,
with his family, to Chicago. Public houses were
then scarce on the Lake Shore. As a gentleman in-
forms me, the Governor called at a Frenchman's of
the name of Byee, and inquired if they could get din-
ner and have his horse fed. The Frenchman replied
in the affirmative. The Governor sat for some time

228 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

looking at the landlord, waiting for an inVitation to
dismount, and the landlord, in like manner, looked
silently at him. At length the guest said, "I sup-
pose you do not know who I a»." The Frenchman
said he did not. "Well," said he, "I am Governor
of Michigan." "0, be sure; we are all governors
here. There is the stable, and there is the crib; just
go and help yourself." The Governor did as he was
bid. After dinner he did likewise, and went on his
way rejoicing, having learned that there were more
governors in the country besides himself.

Among the landmarks of Chicago is Mr. Peck's
building, which stands on the south-east corner of
La Salle and South Water streets. It was finished
and occupied by him in 1833, being built of oak
and black walnut lumber, which were hauled from
Walker's mills — now Plainfield — forty miles south-
west from Chicago. He bought his lot of W. F.
Walker for $80, now— 1855— valued at $42,500, and
the largest part of it sold. In 1831 the story goes
that gamblers would stake a quart of brandy against
some Chicago lot near the court-house, and the
brandy was esteemed the greater loss of the two.
The best lots on Lake-street sold for from $30 to
$100. On the 26th of November of this year the
first newspaper was published in Chicago by John
Calhoun. On the first of October, 1835, Colonel
Kussell started with two hundred ox teams to move
the baggage with the last of the Indians, about 1,500
in all. It took forty days to reach their destination

WEST AND NOKTH-WEST. 229

west of the Missouri. It is less than forty years '
since Chicago was surrounded by Pottawotamies.
The first census of Chicago was taken in 1837 —
whites, 4,099 ; colored, 71 : total, 4,170. The Illi-
nois and Michigan canal was begun in 1836, ground
being broken at Bridgeport on the fourth of July.
The Legislature of that year appropriated a half
million of dollars for its construction. There was
not, in 1831, a canal, railroad, or plank road lead-
ing out of the city. Three years previously there
was but one mail from the East each week, and that
was brought from Niles on horseback.

Mrs. Kinzie relates how once, upon Sunday, they
rowed up to the point to attend service conducted
by Kev. Mr. See, or father See, as he was more
familiarly called. I knew him well, and as a good
preacher, and if he "got into the brush," as the
pioneers used to say when one was at a loss how to •
go on in his sermon, it was no more than others did
who made pretensions to greater advantages when
trying to preach without a manuscript, and at last
did not get the brush cleared away, after all, as well
as did father See. Indeed, I have often thought of
the story of one of the "regular succession," who,
while preaching, suddenly discovered that " thirdly "
had been blown out of the window, by means of
which he lost the thread of his ideas, and came to a
full stop.

Father See, a blacksmith by trade, was poor, but
he was one of the "Lord's poor." If his hands were

230 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

dingy, what else could be expected? It showed
that he was willing to labor six days in the week
for his own sustenance, and give God the fruits of
his heartiest labors on the Sabbath, expecting noth-
ing again, and that he thought more of the salva-
tion of souls than of personal display. Mrs. Kinzie
says:

"We saw a tall, slender man dressed in a green
frock coat, from the sleeves of which dangled a pair
of hands giving abundant evidence, together with
the rest of his dress, that he placed small faith in
the axiom, 'Cleanliness is next to godliness.' He
stepped briskly upon the platform, behind a table,
and commenced his discourse. His subject was
'The fear of God.' There was a kind of fear, he
told us, that was nearly akin to love — so near that
it was not worth while splitting hairs for the differ-
ence. He then went on to describe this kind of fear.
He grew more and more involved as he proceeded
with his description, till at length, quite bewildered,
he paused and exclaimed, ' Come/ let us stop a little
while and clear away the brush.' He unraveled, as
well as he was able, the tangled thread of his ideas,
and went on with his subject. But soon again he
lost his way, and came a second time to a halt.
'Now/ said he, at the same time wiping the per-
spiration from his forehead with a red cotton hand-
kerchief which was many degrees from clean, 'now
suppose we draw back a little piece.' Then he reca-
pitulated what he wished to impress upon us of the

WEST AND NOKTH-WEST. 231

necessity of cherishing a fear that was unto salva-
tion, 'which fear,' said he, 'may we all enjoy, that
together we may soar away on the rolling clouds of
ether to a boundless and happy eternity, which is
the wish of your humble servant,' and flourishing
abroad his hands with an indescribable gesture, he
took his seat. It will be readily imagined that we
felt our own religious exercises at home to be more
edifying than this, and that we confined ourselves to
them thereafter." Mrs. Kinzie again speaks of him
in another part of her book, and says: "There was
also a Mr. See, lately come into the country, living
at the point, who sometimes held forth in the little
school-house on Sunday, less to the edification of his
hearers than to the unmerciful slaughter of the
'King's English,'" to which I can add that I thank
God he slaughtered sin also, and this is saying much
more for him than can be said in justice of some
who are wiser in their own conceit than was he.

-The following is extracted from a letter of Rev.
Isaac Scarrit, to whom reference is elsewhere made :
"On reading the 'Rise and Progress of Method-
ism in Chicago,' by Grant Goodrich, Esq., I feel
somewhat inclined to form a kind of appendix to
that narrative by giving some reminiscence of my
own. In 1828 I succeeded Kev. Jesse Walker as
superintendent of the Fox River mission. At that
time James Walker was living where Ottowa now
stands; Pierce Hawley, Edmund Weed, and J. Beres-
ford lived at what was afterward called Holderman's

232 EAELY HISTORY OP THE

Grove. These, with my own family at the mission,
constituted the whole of the American population
on the north-west side of the Illinois River, and be-
tween that and Chicago. The whole region, except
a strip along the river, was Indian country. While
here I planned a trip to Chicago, distant some sev-
enty or eighty miles, and about midsummer, with
George Furkee, a half-breed Indian who resided at
the mission, for my guide, I set out on my adventure.
"The first night we lodged at an Indian village
near to where Plainfield now stands. The next
evening we entered Chicago, which, in addition to
the buildings constituting Fort Dearborn, contained
the old Kinzie house, a new house of Colonel Ham-
ilton's, with, perhaps, one or two others in that
quarter, and those .of J. Kinzie and J. Miller up at
'the point.' The latter two gentlemen seemed to be
upon a strife with each other which should excel in
honor and popularity whereby to promote their in-
dividual interests. I took up my residence at Mil-
ler's, who, with laudable generosity, undertook to
administer to my comfort and further my views.
The next day was the Sabbath, and I sent word to
Lieutenant , that if it were his wish the super-
intendent of the Indian mission would preach to the
soldiers and others at such place and hour as he
might appoint. Answer was returned that he should
not forbid the preaching, but that he should neither
authorize nor make any arrangements for it. Not
to be outdone by the- honorable lieutenant on the

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 233

point of independence, I declined going to the gar-
rison under such circumstances, and made an ap-
pointment for preaching at Miller's at night. Most
of the citizens and some of the soldiers were present,
and gave respectful attention; but in the matter of
congregation we received rather more than we bar-
gained for. During religious service a gang of
boatmen, with their vociferous yo-he's, commenced
landing and rolling up barrels, etc., near to the door.
This was a trick of Kinzie's, so Miller said, out of
spite to him for having the honor of entertaining
the missionary, and for the agency he took in pro-
moting the religion of the place. Some murmurs
were uttered on the desecration of the Sabbath, and
of disturbing a congregation in the quiet perform-
ance of religious worship, and what redress the laws
of the land provided; but it was finally concluded
that the laws did allow ships' and boats' crews to
land their cargoes on the Sabbath, and so the good
people, af'er having manifested to the missionary a
laudable regard for the sacredness of the Sabbath
and the rights of religious worship, let the subject
pass without further ado, and retired satisfied, no
doubt, with the respect they had shown so rare a
personage as a preacher of the Gospel.

"I can not say that this was the first sermon, or
even the first Methodist sermon, that was ever
preached in Chicago, but I may say that there
were neither intimations or indications of its ever

having been preceded; the whole movement, from

20

234 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

first to last, bore the appearance of a new measure
in that place.

" But, whatever numerical rank that sermon may
claim, there is one consideration that renders it a
subject of serious reflection to me. In years long
gone by I had read of the massacre at Chicago, a
place somewhere upon this mundane sphere, but
upon what locality of our earth I was altogether
ignorant. My impression was that it was some-
where among the antipodes, but a deep feeling of
sympathy for the slaughtered victims took possession
of my mind. Could any thing short of Omniscience,
then, have divined that the same sympathizing, ig-
norant individual would one day stand on the very
ground, and to some of the identical persons con-
nected with the scenes of that fearful day should
proclaim the message of 'Peace on earth and good-
will to men.' But so it was, and such has ever been
the dealing of God toward me. He has led me in
paths I had not known, and I trust he will still lead
me, and bring me unto his heavejily kingdom."

I might here throw in the weight of my testimony
as to whether this sermon of Rev. J. Scarritt's on
his first visit to Chicago was in reality the first
Methodist sermon ever preached there. Eev. Jesse
Walker, and also Mrs. John Hamline, of Peoria, told
me that in the Spring of 1826 father Walker went
up on his boat from Peoria to Chicago. He had all
the hands on board cease work till they could attend
prayers, and all joined in singing, and then a fervent

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 235

prayer was offered up in their behalf, asking the
merciful protection of a Divine Providence through-
out the day. I have no recollection that either of
them told me that he preached during his stay in
Chicago; but, if he did not, I presume it was the
first time he ever went to a strange place, remaining
as long as he did at Chicago, without preaching;
and, as that was his errand up there, I have little
doubt that he improved the opportunity he sought.
He was at Chicago during his stay at Fox River
mission, and if any chance offered he would not hes-
itate to improve it.

236 EARLY HISTOKY OF THE

CHAPTER XXVI.

THE present chapter is devoted to the publishing
interests of the Methodist Episcopal Church, and ia
taken from an article written by Rev. E. EL Waring,
and published in the North-Western Christian Ad-
vocate :

" In the providence of God the proclamation of the
'glad tidings' was accomplished for many centuries
solely by the tongue and the pen. But when the
Reformation was about to unchain the Word and
send it forth untrammeled by Popish restraints, God
added to these original agencies the mighty agency
of the press, which was consecrated to Christianity
by being first employed to print the Holy Scrip-
tures in the language of the people. This invention
has given a great impulse to the spread of knowl-
edge, for it secures the rapid multiplication of books
at rates of cost which place them within reach of all
classes of the population.

"Wesley, distinguished for his practical sense,
availed himself extensively of this means of dissem-
inating his teachings, and for some length of time
his press supplied the Methodists of England and
America with Methodist literature.

"At length Providence opened the way for the es-
tablishment of a Methodist publishing house in the

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 237

United States. The business was commenced under
the superintendence of Rev. John Dickins, in Phil-
adelphia, in 1789. The capital of the infant 'Con-
cern' amounted to only six hundred dollars, which
was borrowed from the ' book steward ' himself. The
first book printed was Thomas a Kempis's ' Imitation
of Christ,' followed shortly by the 'Arminian Maga-
zine/ the Hymn-Book, the Discipline, the 'Saint's
Best,' and 'Primitive Physic.' Mr. Dickins contin-
ued to manage the business, with great fidelity and
prudence, till 1798, when he died. He united in
himself the offices of pastor, book steward, editor,
and clerk.

"We can not, for want of space and information,
enumerate all the changes which have occurred in
the management and progress of the business during
the seventy-four years of its existence. In 1804 the
establishment was removed to New York, which city
possessed the greatest facilities for the successful
prosecution of the business. In 1808 the agents
were released from pastoral duty, and were required
to occupy themselves entirely with the duties of their
office. Up to 1822 all the printing and binding was
done by the job, in private establishments in the city.
In that year a bindery was established in a building
rented for the purpose, in Crosby-street, and the
building referred to was purchased and a printing
office set in it in September, 1824. This building,
with additions made from time to time, being insuf-
ficient to accommodate the growing business, the

238 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

present site on Mulberry-street was purchased in
1832, and new buildings were erected for the Con-
cern, into which it was removed in September, 1833.
These buildings, with an immense amount of stock
and material, were destroyed by fire in February,
1836, involving a loss of $250,000. To replace the
Concern and renew the business $88,346.09 was re-
ceived in subscriptions and collections made through-
out the Church, and $25,000 from insurance. With
these means the agents proceeded to erect the build-
ings which are still occupied by the Concern, and
the business went forward once more.

"The Concern at Cincinnati was established in
1820, under the direction of the late lamented
Martin Euter, who continued in its management
till 1832.

"It is to be regretted that full information re-
specting the progress of the publishing business of
the Church is not within general reach. The exhib-
its of the agents have not been published with the
papers of the General Conference, excepting those
presented at the last two sessions, and we can not
find any satisfactory account of the early history of
the Western Book Concern. Whoever will gather
all the available information respecting our publish-
ing interests, East and West, and publish it for the
benefit of the public, will do a good service to the
Church.

"Respecting the- early history of the General Book
Concern at New York, Ezekiel Cooper, who succeeded

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 239

Mr. Dickins in the agency, and managed the busi-
ness from 1798 to 1808, in his letter of resignation
to the General Conference of 1808 says that the total
assets of the Concern in 1799 were only $4,000, and
the net capital only $1,000; but at the close of his
term he reported the aggregate capital to be $45,000.
The following exhibit shows the state of the Concern
at the periods specified:

Aggregate Capital. Net Capital.

1789 $600 00

1799 4,000 00 $1,000 00

1808 45,000 00

1816 147,133 99 80,000 00

1824 270,002 28 221,459 78

1832 448,745 70 413,566 93

1845 645,879 46 641,283 32

1856 738,977 36 568,272 65

1860 714,963 63 540,721 80

1863 526,650 02 496,968 14

1867 '. 645,324 14 590,571 70

"The reduction in the capital at New York since
1856 has resulted, as we understand, from the heavy
payments made to the Church South, and the sale
of old stock at reduced values, rather than from any
real falling off in the business of the Concern.

"Respecting the early condition of the Western
Book Concern I have no information. The agents
reported in 1856 that if it had not been for the re-
duction of their assets by the dividends paid to the
Church South, and by other payments, they would
have had at that time a net capital of $250,816.62.
Their report for that year was:

Aggregate Capital. Net Capitol.

1856 $234,026 84 $150,405 74

1863 329,398 10 263,112 24

1867 571,989 32 460,374 47

240 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

"According to the above showing the aggregate
capital of the two Concerns amounted, January,
1868, to $1,217,313.46, and the net capital to
$1,050,946.17.

"The reports show that the sales of books and
periodicals have amounted, during the quadrennial
terms specified, to the following amounts:

New York Book Concern. Western Book Concern.

1844—1848 $487,222 04 $125,413 65

1848—1852 653,190 78 200,829 53

1852—1856 1,000,734 18 649,840 73

1856—1860 1,175,867 29 1,127,851 00

Total since 1844 $3,317,014 29 $2,203,932 91

Total Sales of both Concerns from 1844 to 1860..$5,520,947 20

" The above showings are significant as exhibiting,
first, the steady growth of the business as a whole,
and, second, its large proportionate increase in the
"West. A few years more at the same rate of prog-
ress and the old New York Book Concern will have
to yield the palm to her enterprising daughter of the
West. So mote it be."

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 241

CHAPTER XXVII.

THE first Baptist Church in Plainfield was organ-
ized in October, 1834. A list of the persons form-
ing the Church, and officers, is here given: Rev.
Joshua E. Ambrose, Moderator; members — Leonard
Morse, Elizabeth Morse, Rebecca Carmon, Thomas
Rickey, (elected Clerk,) Jane Rickey, Alfred B.
Hubbard. The first church edifice was built in
1836. Elder and deacon Ashley came to this place
in 1837. The new church, which was built in 1857
and dedicated in 1858, cost $4,100. The member-
ship was one hundred and twenty-five. There was
a defect in the Church management in supplying the
pulpit, which prevented a greater prosperity. When
the Church became dissatisfied with their preacher,
or the preacher sought for a more congenial place of
usefulness, this Church would be without a preacher
sometimes for several months, and they were obliged
to depend on a preacher from some other denomina-
tion— some transient one — or do without any; and
our Congregational brethren were oftentimes sub-
mitted to a like inconvenience.

The pulpit of the Methodist Episcopal Church
has always been continually supplied, so that there
was no break or want of a preacher to promulgate

our doctrine of a full and a free salvation. This,

21

242 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

together with our excellent Church government, and
a membership that are to be co-workers together with
God, has greatly contributed to the building up of
the Methodist Episcopal Church in Plainfield, so
that it almost doubles every other denomination at
the present time.

A few months since a Baptist deacon from Joliet
inquired of me how the Baptist cause was prosper-
ing in Plainfield. I replied that I did not know
exactly, but that I had understood they were with-
out a preacher, and, of course, they could not expect
to flourish under such circumstances. After speak-
ing rather despondingly of their want of zeal and
derangement, he abruptly changed the subject, and
asked how the Methodists were prospering with their
new stone church. I replied that they had got the
main building up so that it would soon be ready for
the roof. He paused for a moment, and then said,
in a very emphatic way, " What the Methodists can
not do no one else needs try."

I think that there are but few places of the same
age and population in the State that have had so
many powerful conversions as Plainfield. Some have
gone home to heaven, many have gone widely astray,
yet on our Church records are now two hundred and
fifty names. In 1820 the Methodists of America
were 13,000 less in the number of communicants
than its elder sister, the 'Baptist Church, which
dates its American origin a hundred and twenty-
five years earlier than ours. Ten years later the

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 243

Methodists were nearly one hundred thousand in
advance of them. Great as that success appears, it
is small compared with the statistics of the Cente-
nary jubilee in- 1866, when the Church numbered a
full million of communicants, and her congregations
a little less than four millions.

The Church is now divided into several bands, yet
all identical, save in some points of Church govern-
ment. Our design is to reach all of our population,
from the northernmost inhabitant of Canada to the
Gulf of Mexico, and from the Atlantic to the Pacific,
and thence, by missionary effort, to plant the stand-
ard of the Cross and the liberty of the Gospel, as
Methodism interprets it, to the uttermost verge
of our green earth. These different bands of the
Church number now about two million communi-
cants. We probably owe the success of the Church,
in a great measure, to its Arminian doctrines of re-
generation, the witness of the Spirit, and sanctifica-
tion, together with its systematic organization of a
Church government, so perfectly adapted to the
wants of a ruined world; and, above all, added to
this is the blessing of God which we so earnestly
seek to have bestowed upon all our labors. In no
other sense can we accept the saying of the Baptist
deacon, " What the Methodist Episcopal Church can
not do no one else needs try."

In the growth of our village, as with all other
Western towns, there came a time when the temper-
ance cause needed greatly to be agitated. So a time

244 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

was fixed upon, about the year 1833-34, I think.
Our circuit preacher was William Cravens, and Sam-
uel Hamilton our presiding elder. It was decided
that there should be a pitched battle against whisky.
The habit of using it in the harvest field and in all
places of public gathering had become so prevalent
that many of our members had been led off by its
baneful influence. So it was resolved that at a cer-
tain quarterly meeting in the region of the Wabash
William Cravens was to begin the attack, and Rev.
S. Hamilton was to follow. William Cravens was not
easily beaten in his strong arguments against the
use of intoxicating drinks, and always went in for
the teetotal system. When it came the turn for the
presiding elder to speak the ground had been so well
covered by the first speaker, and so well-toned and
convincing were all his arguments that there seemed
but little left for him to say, yet his happy and mas-
terly descriptive powers were such that he soon held
the attention of the congregation while he portrayed
the drunkard's god. and its worshipers. He said the
god dwelt a long way up in a great hollow, with a
bald head, and a long, crooked nose, and its wor-
shipers would come and sacrifice their corn, their
rye, and their barley, and by and by would come
and drink down of his spirits, and become so lost
that their hats would fly in the air, and they would
shout like devils. The faithful, fearless, unflinching
testimony that the preachers gave that day could
not but have a salutary effect.

WEST AND NOKTH-WEST. 245

But — to come from this to personal matters — I
also had it to contend with, though not in quite so
dignified a way. In an early day I rented my farm
to a Mr. B., and was obliged, for a time, to reside
in the same house with him. I was, of course,
necessarily away from home a great deal while trav-
eling on my circuit. Mr. B. had hands at work for
him who loved a dram as well as himself. It was
very annoying to the women, both Mrs. B. and my
wife, that during my absence the jug of whisky was
kept in the house and handed round freely before
them. Immediately on my return it was concealed
in the barn, and our tenant would become suddenly
quite religious in his talk and professions. The
women resolved to put a stop to this, and, taking
their own way, recourse was had to a large dose of
salts. Mrs. B. hesitated, but Mrs. Beggs, who had
faced the dangers of Indian warfare, told Mrs. B.
that the responsibility might rest on her shoulders.
So one day just before the men came in at noon for
their regular dram a large dose of salts was put into
the jug. It had the desired effect, and the jug was
removed to the barn for the remainder of our stay.

The new stone church in Plainfield was com-
menced in 1867, and completed the next year. It
cost about $14,000. It was a great undertaking for
Plainfield, but, all lending a helping hand, it came
to a completion. The building committee were John
Sheffler, E. I. Wood, and E. M'Closky. John Sheff-
ler was superintendent. He paid more than any two

246 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

of us, besides the use of his team and hired man.
It is a beautiful church, fifty-two feet by seventy,
the tower and spire together one hundred and twenty
feet high. It is handsomely and tastefully finished
off, with a singers' gallery, large enough for twelve
or fifteen persons, in the rear of the pulpit. In the
basement we have three class-rooms, besides a con-
venient lecture-room, with its door entering through
the tower. There have been partly or wholly built
this Summer, three or four other churches — the
Baptist, Congregational, Evangelical, and Univer-
salist. I think I am safe in saying that there are
more persons in Plainfield, in proportion to its in-
habitants, who come out on the Sabbath than in any
other town in the State. As to the Evangelical
Church in Plainfield, it now ranks second in the
number of members in this place. The first class was
formed by Rev. George H. Blank, and Simon Tolies
presiding elder, Peter Burket class-leader. There
were twenty-nine members, one local preacher —
George Motuger — and one exhorter — J. Dillman.
They have been favored with a number of revivals,
and many powerful conversions. They have, per-
haps, never had a more powerful revival and gen-
eral ingathering than when under the two years'
pastoral and ministerial care of Kev. Daniel D.
Byers. They now number one hundred and fifty
members. They have a good church and bell. It
was commenced in 1854, and finished and dedicated
the next year. This denomination has here located

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 247

its college, and it has been in successful operation,
with President Smith at its head, and an able fac-
ulty to assist him.

The following notice of the life and death of my
wife, Elizabeth L. Beggs, is from the pen of Kev.
W. F. Stewart:

"She was born in Muskingum county, Ohio, De-
cember 27, 1813, and died in Plainfield, 111., August
7, 1866. She was the daughter of William and
Susan Heath; was converted, and joined the Meth-
odist Episcopal Church in Zanesville, Ohio, under
the labors of Eev. Joseph Carper, in the year 1827.
In the year 1830 she removed, with her parents, to
the vicinity of Washington, in Tazewell county, 111.
In the year 1831 she was married to Rev. S. E.
Beggs. To marry a Methodist traveling preacher,
in that day, in Illinois, gave but little promise of
ease or temporal comfort. True, their first appoint-
ment after marriage was to the 'eye of the North-
West,' the embryo city of Chicago. But Chicago
was a frontier mission s'tation, from which the wild
Indian had hardly taken his departure. There was
no richly endowed Church corporation on Clark-
street, or any wealthy membership to welcome and
support the preacher and his family. They, how-
ever, endured hardness as good soldiers, did the
work of evangelists, and had the. honor of making
to the next session of the Illinois Conference the
first return of members from Chicago. For years
they did emphatically pioneer work, and, when

248 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

there was no prospect of support from the Church,
sister Beggs would say to her husband, 'Go and
preach, and I will manage to provide for the chil-
dren.' With excellent talent "for domestic economy,
and great energy and perseverance, she always man-
aged to keep the wolf from the door, and to extend
hospitality to the itinerant and the emigrant who
might call upon them. By the blessing of God, in
after years, when they were compelled to retire from
the regular work, they had a very comfortable home
at Plainfield. Here, resting from their labors, they
rejoiced to watch the growth and prosperity of the
Church which they had assisted to plant.

"For a year previous to .her death, as sister
Beggs approached the confines of the other world,
she showed how calmly and cheerfully a Christian
can march forward to meet the last enemy. She
made all her arrangements, temporal and spiritual,
and when, at last, the summons came, she fell asleep
in Jesus without a struggle or a groan. A large
concourse of friends and neighbors followed her re-
mains to the grave, weeping on account of their loss,
but inspired with the hope of meeting her again in
the resurrection of the just."

WEST AND NOETH-WEST. 249

CHAPTER XXVIII.

A SHORT sketch of Methodism in Lockport, 111.,
may not come amiss in this work. Lockport was
laid out in 1830, and a sale of lots in the Fall of
1837 paved the way for the settlement of the town.
In 1838 William Crissey was appointed to the Joliet
circuit, at the Illinois Conference, with John Clark
presiding elder. This circuit embraced Lockport.
In the Winter of 1838 William Crissey formed the
first class, consisting of the following members:
Brother G. L. Works, class-leader, and wife, D.
Breesee and wife, M. • Brooks, E. Lowrie, Polly
M'Millen, Dira Manning, A. Heath, and Julia
Reed, with some others not known. Brother S.
Vandecar was second class-leader. In the Spring
of 1842 Colonel Joel Manning joined on probation,
and was appointed class-leader, and continued in
this office for nearly fifteen years. It is due to his
labors, together with the aid of Dr. Wicks and other
brethren, that Methodism lives and now numbers
more than any other denomination in Lockport. In
1839 William Crissey and A. Chenoweth, with S. R.
Beggs, supernumerary for the Lockport district. In
Ottowa district, John Sinclair presiding elder, a good
year, with a number of conversions. In 1840 W.
Wigley. This year Rock River Conference was

250 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

formed, and Lockport was left in Joliet circuit. In
1841 W. Wigley; he left, however, before the year
closed, and brother Bachelor was supplied. In 1842,
Joliet circuit, E. Springer. In 1843 S. R. Beggs,
Levi Jenks, and James Leckenby. In 1844 brother
Minord, and S. Stocking presiding elder. In 1845
0. H. Walker and E. E. Thomas. In 1846 0. H.
Walker and brother Ellis. In 1847 John Nason.
In 1848 0. A. Hunger. In 1849 L. F. Bering,
and the same in 1850. In 1851 A. L. Adams. In
1852 brother Stockdale, and Lockport was made a
station. In 1853 brother Eoe. In 1854 0. H.
Walker and M. Eead, Plainfield and Lockport being
united. In 1855 M. Eead. In 1856 brother Wright.
In 1857 brother Williams. In 1858-59 brother
Baume. In 1861 S. Davidson. In 1852 B. T.
Stover. In 1863 J. Vincent. In 1864-65 J. Line-
berger. In 1866-67 J. L. Harris. In 1868 W.
H. Fisher.

In the year 1854—55, during M. Eead's adminis-
tration, the Lockport church was commenced and
finished at a cost of about $7,000, which, perhaps,
all things considered, no other minister in the Con-
ference could have done. When all other resources
failed, he pressed some of the most able brethren to
the utmost of their ability, as he seemed determined
to complete the church before he left the station.
The church has proved one of the greatest blessings
to the membership, and, no doubt, will continue to
do so to generations yet unborn. A second parsonage

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 251

was also built in 1867, costing about $3,000, on a
beautiful lot opposite the church, well arranged and
well finished, with the preacher and his family set-
tled in it. The cost of this, as well as of the church,
fell on a few of the more wealthy members. The
Methodists are now the leading denomination of
Lockport.

On Tazewell circuit, in 1830, it took four weeks
to make the round. Peter Cartwright was presid-
ing elder. The first quarterly meeting was held at
George Hand's, December 17th. The brethren pres-
ent were Jesse Frankebarger, Thomas Savery — local
preachers — and myself. The exhorters were William
Goodhart and John Dixon, stewards, and George
Hand. The usual questions being asked and an-
swered, at last came that, "What has been collected
for quarterage?" The answer, eleven dollars; trav-
eling expenses, one dollar. The second quarterly
meeting was held at Bads' school-house, March 19,
1831. The following brethren were present: S. R.
Beggs, preacher in charge ; exhorter, William Heath ;
steward, John Johnston ; class-leaders, William Eads,
E. Wixam. Quarterage received, sixteen dollars
and ten cents.

The third quarterly meeting was held at Dillen's
settlement, and a camp meeting was also held on
June 15, 1831. Members present: Peter Cart-
wright, presiding elder; S. R. Beggs, preacher in
charge; William Brown, local preacher; stewards,
Gideon Holly, John Johnston, Thomas Snell, Abner

252 EAKLY HISTOEY OF THE

Carpenter, E. Wixam, and James Latty. Quarter-
age, nine dollars and seventy-five cents; traveling
expenses, fifty cents for Peter Cartwright, and one
dollar and thirty-three and one-third cents for S. E.
Beggs. The fourth quarterly meeting, and also a
camp meeting, were held at Eandolph's Grove, on the
10th of September, 1831. Preachers, Peter Cart-
wright and S. E. Beggs. The following brethren
were examined and approved: Jesse Frankebarger,
T. Savery, William Brown, Gabriel Watt, Thomas
Davis, C. M'Cord, S. Stringfield, and J. Lathy.
Exhorters: William Goodhart, John Dixon, William
Heath, Eobert Coper, Dudley Eichards, and David
Trimmer. The stewards were John Johnston, John
Dixon, William Heath, George Hand, William
Hodge, and William Eads. Gideon Holly, record-
ing steward; James Lathy, secretary. After all,
expenses deducted, there was left for me as quarter-
age fifty-five dollars and sixteen cents.

On the Tazewell circuit, in 1831, there was no
church, nor towns, save Peoria and Pekin. There
were four American families in the former, and six
in the latter, and a membership of two hundred and
fifty-two in all its boundaries. Look now at the
cities and towns, its population and institutions of
learning, its internal improvements, the number of
preachers and presiding elders, its churches and
comfortable parsonages, its thousands of member-
ship, and their multiplied conversions annually.

The first class and first quarterly meeting in

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 253

South Ottowa was formed and held by myself. In
1833 I formed the class, and in the Winter of 1834
we held our first quarterly meeting at sister Pern-
brook's, John Sinclair presiding elder. The breth-
ren and sisters from a distance came in — sister Pitzer
from about eight miles up Fox River, and brother
Olmstead nearly the same distance up the Illinois
River. They were strangers, having but just moved
into the country. I have given a particular account
of this meeting elsewhere.

At our Conference in Rockford, in 1849, where
Bishop Janes presided, business was dispatched with
great rapidity, and very much to the satisfaction of
the Conference. When the time came for fixing a
place to hold the next Conference, several preach-
ers claimed that their stations had the preference.
James Stoten presented Plainfield as being the most
desirable. To this it was objected that it would not
be possible to accommodate all the preachers. This,
of course, called forth a short speech from myself.
I said that all those whom the brethren and friends
could not entertain could find accommodations at
the hotels, there being two excellent ones in the
place, and I would foot the bills myself. As the
result, when the vote was put Plainfield was fixed
upon, July 17, 1850.

The time soon rolled round, and our little village
witnessed its first Conference. The weather was
extremely warm, and Bishop Hamline, who presided,
felt its effects very much in his feeble state of health.

254: EARLY HISTORY OF THE

Still he labored unremittingly, and preached a pow-
erful sermon on the Sabbath, which came near pros-
trating him. Our love-feast, as usual, was appointed
at nine o'clock on Sabbath morning. All wished to
enjoy it, and the consequence was that the church
was very much crowded, and when it was time for
love-feast to commence the Bishop asked the pastor
if our rules had been obeyed in admitting persons
into love-feast that morning. He said they had not.
The Bishop then said, "I can not consent to relate
my experience before this mixed assemblage, and we
will change it into a social meeting of singing and
prayer." During this Conference I boarded ten
preachers, and one day while at dinner one of the
brethren wondered why it was that I succeeded in
gaining so much more of this world's goods than
the rest of the preachers. Brother K. Haney said,
"I can tell you. While you are roasting your
shins around the fire he has been at work." At
that time brother L. Swormstedt was Book Agent,
and not finding a suitable room for settling up his
periodical accounts, he inquired after that man who
had promised at the Rockford Conference to furnish
suitable accommodations or foot the bill. As I had
a small account to settle with him, I made my way
up, and told him my errand, and gave him my name.
He looked astonished, and asked if I was the man
who was to foot the bill. I told him that I was,
and he replied, " When I heard of you down in Cin-
cinnati, and of your promise, I took you to be some

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 255

old Revolutionary soldier." I said no, but that I
had been in the Black Hawk War, and that my
house had been made a fort where fifty men were
stationed.

It was at this Conference that we resolved to re-
move the remains of Jesse Walker from their obscure
resting-place, one mile south of our cemetery. I
think it was in the Fall of 1834 that I performed
the marriage ceremony which united him to his sec-
ond wife. He had then served two years in the
Chicago mission station, after which he sustained a
superannuated relation, and settled on a small farm
about twelve miles west of Chicago, on the Des-
plaines River, and there he remained till he changed
the cross for the crown, and earth for heaven, on
the 5th of October, 1835. He was buried in Plain-
field, and there rested till his sons in the 'Gospel re-
solved to remove his remains to their present resting-
place. When the hour arrived for the interment
the Conf rence adjourned, and marched in solemn
procession to the grave. The remains of his first
wife had also been disinterred, and brought to be
buried with him. In one large coffin the bones
were placed, and laid as nearly in their natural
order as possible.

It was a season of great solemnity, both to our
village and to the members of Conference. It had
been arranged that there should be several speakers
to bear testimony to the zeal of this untiring serv-
ant in the work of the Lord before the Soffin was

256 EARLY HISTORY OP THE

concealed forever from our sight. As I had known
him personally longer than any other ^one present, I
was to lead in the remarks. After singing and
prayer, I proceeded to give a concise history of his
arrival in this State as missionary, in the Fall of
1805, his extensive and different fields of labor, and
especially our labors in the Central and Rock River
Conferences. When I recounted our labors and suf-
ferings in this new and uncultivated region together
in the Lord's vineyard, my heart was too full for
utterance, and I closed by adding, "For all this I
shall be well rewarded if, at last, I can lie down by
his side in this beautiful resting-place of the dead."
Kev. J. Scarritt, who followed, was very happy in
his remarks in portraying the untiring labors, great
usefulness, and happy death of this unexcelled mis-
sionary. There were several others who made a few
remarks, and upon our memories were forever en-
graved the solemnities of the occasion. The Confer-
ence proceeded forthwith to raise a subscription, that
a suitable headstone might be placed to mark his
sainted grave. I was appointed as a committee to
procure it, and have made mention of it elsewhere.
In 1831, or near this time, there was a call made
for missionaries to go to Oregon, among the Flat-
heads. By some means this tribe heard that the
white man toward the setting sun had a big book
that told all about the Great Spirit, and their anxi-
ety to hear of him was so great that they called a
council, and dispatched a delegation of six Indians

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 257

to travel east till they came to the white man's wig-
wam, that they might know what the book taught
concerning the Great Spirit. As General Clarke, of
St. Louis, was well known among them, they went
to him as the one most likely to give them reliable
information. When he learned their errand he gave
them a Bible, and explained to them the white man's
beliefs of the creation, fall, and restoration through
Christ — that we, through him, might, upon the condi-
tions of repentance and faith, be fit to enter heaven.
Getting what further information they could, they
started back to publish the glad news of salvation
to their brethren, and what they had learned of the
Great Spirit. It was reported that but few of them
ever reached their home; most of them fell in tne
wilderness before they had the happiness of pointing
their friends to the Lamb of God, who taketh away
the sins of the world.

Their solicitations for missionaries were so urgent
that Bangs and Fisk advocated their new claim upon
the civilized world, through the columns of the Ad-
vocate, with great earnestness and ability, till there
came up an enthusiastic response to the call. Jason
and Daniel Lee and Cyrus Shepherd were sent out
as missionaries to this new field of labor. Bangs
says that this had a most happy effect upon the mis-
sionary cause generally. Heretofore the entire fund
raised for that purpose had not exceeded eighteen
hundred dollars a year. The Macedonian cry was

responded to throughout the entire Church by

22

258 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

doubling the amount raised the year of their depart-
ure. The mission formed by these men, Stevens
says, has since become the nucleus of Christianity
and civilization of the new and important State
which has since arisen on the north Pacific coast.

In the Fall of 1838, when our Conference was in
session at Alton, in the midst of business, Jason Lee
stepped into the Conference room, after seven years
of absence. His long exposure to sun and rain,
camping out nights, besides afflictions in the loss of
his dear companion — a wife and mother — all pressing
and wearing upon him amid his untiring labors, were
as so many chapters of untold suffering; and yet, in
his countenance, there was a heavenly resignation,
and a mute expression which seemed to say, "Not
my will, but thine be done." Our astonishment was
increased when he introduced as his traveling com-
panions two or three of the natives from the tribe
of the Flathead Indians. It was very curious to see
these Indians, with their heads perfectly flat from the
nose upward to the crown, tapering all the way. I
suppose that at the present time this practice of
wearing a board while quite young in order to bring
the head to this peculiar shape is very well known,
yet it would, no doubt, surprise us now to see sud-
denly coming into a large audience these singular
children of the forest. They had made considerable
progress in learning, and had beautiful voices for
singing, and sang several Methodist hymns in their
own language. Some of them professed religion, and

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 259

were members of the Church. Mr. Lee's design in
bringing them here was to educate them and send
them back as missionaries to Oregon.

The foregoing is the most reliable information that
I could get respecting the Oregon mission. I presume
the sermon that General Clarke preached to the Flat-
heads was the first and the last orthodox sermon he
ever preached. He died in St. Louis, on the 1st of
September, 1838. He had been Governor from 1813
to 1820, and Superintendent of Indian Affairs till his
death. In 1803 he explored the Pacific coast, and
through this means the tribe referred to probably
became acquainted with him. When our zeal is
brought in comparison with that of those ignorant
Indians in obtaining a knowledge of the true God,
with what force may we take to ourselves the charge
of Paul to the brethren : " Some have not the knowl-
edge of God. I speak this to your shame."

260 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

CHAPTER XXIX.

IN Niles's Register, sixth volume, page 394, may
be found the earliest suggestions of a canal from
Lake Michigan to the navigable waters of the Illi-
nois Eiver that we have found in print. The date
is August 6, 1814, in the time of the war, and it is
a paragraph from a series of editorial articles on the
great importance, in a National point of view, of the
States and Territories of this now great central val-
ley. We give the extract: "By the Illinois River
it is probable that Buffalo may be united with New
Orleans by inland navigation through Lakes Erie,
Huron, and Michigan, and down that river to the
Mississippi. What a route! How stupendous the
idea ! How dwindles the importance of the artificial
canals of Europe compared with this water commu-
nication ! If it should ever take place, the Territory
of Illinois will become the seat of immense com-
merce, and a market for the commodities of all re-
gions." Governor Bond, at the first session of the
General Assembly, in 1818, brought this subject be-
fore that body in his inaugural message. He sug-
gested an early application to Congress for a certain
per centage from the sales of the public lands, to be
appropriated to that object. In 4iis valedictory mes-
sage, in December, 1822, he again refers to it, and

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 261

to his first address, and states: "It is believed that
the public sentiment has been ascertained in relation
to this subject, and that our fellow-citizens are pre-
pared to sustain their representatives in the adop-
tion of measures subservient to its commencement."
His successor, Governor Cole, in his inaugural ad-
dress, December 5, 1822, devoted four pages to this
subject, and referred to an act of the preceding Con-
gress, which gave permission to the State to cut a
canal through the public lands connecting the Illi-
nois River to Lake Michigan, and granting to it the
breadth of the canal, and ninety feet on each side.
With this was coupled the onerous condition "that
the State should permit all articles belonging to the
United States, or to any person in their employ, to
pass free forever." The Governor, who was a zealous
and liberal advocate for an economical and judicious
system of internal improvements, proposedHo create
a fund from the revenues received, from taxes on the
military bounty lands, from fines and forfeitures, and
from such other sources as the Legislature in its
wisdom might think proper to set apart for that
purpose. He further proposed the examination and
survey of the river and the canal route in Illinois,
and to memorialize Congress for a liberal donation
of land in opening the projected lines of communi-
cation. An act and memorial to Congress on the
subject was passed by the Legislature during the
session. This act, which was approved February 14,
1823, provided for a board of commissioners, whoso

262 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

duties were to devise and adopt measures to open A
communication by canal, etc., also to invite the at-
tention of the governors of the States of Indiana and
Ohio, and, through them, the Legislatures of those
States, to the importance of a canal between the
Wabash and Maumee Rivers. Thomas Sloe, jr.,
Theophilus W. Smith, Emanuel J. West, and Eras-
tus Brown were elected commissioners. At that
time* Sangamon Eiver and Fulton counties were the
boundaries of settlements. Only a military and
trading post existed at Chicago. A dozen families,
chiefly French, were at Peoria. The northern half
of Illinois was a continuous wilderness, or, as the
impression was, an interminable prairie, and not
likely to be inhabited for an age to come. Morgan
county, which then included Scott and Cass counties,
contained about seventy-five families, and Springfield
was a frontier village of a dozen log cabins. Some
of the commissioners, with the late Colonel Justice
Post, of Missouri, as their engineer, made an explora-
tion in the Autumn of 1823-24. Colonel E. Paul,
of St. Louis, was also employed as engineer, with
the necessary men to assist in making the survey
complete. The party was accompanied by one com-
missioner. Two companies were organized, and five
different routes examined, and the expense estimated
on each. The locks and excavations were calculated
on the supposition that the construction was to be
on the same scale of the Grand Canal, of New York,
then in process of making. The probable cost of

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 263

each route was reported by the engineers, the high-
est being $716,110, the lowest $639,940. At the
next session of the Legislature an act was passed- —
January 17, 1825 — to incorporate the Illinois and
Michigan Company. The capital stock was one
million of dollars, in ten thousand shares of one
hundred dollars each. The stock not being taken,
at a subsequent session the Legislature repealed the
charter. During these movements within the State,
the late Daniel P. Cook, as the Representative in
Congress, and the Senator of Illinois, was unceasing
in his efforts to obtain lands from the National
Government to construct this work. As the result
of these efforts, on the 2d of March, 1827, Congress
granted to the State of Illinois each alternate sec-
tion of land, five miles in width, each side of the

•

projected canal. The finances of the State were so
embarrassed as to prevent much being done till Jan-
uary, 1829, when the Legislature passed an act to
organize a board of commissioners, with power to
employ agents, engineers, surveyors, draughtsmen,
and other persons to explore, examine, and determ-
ine the route of the canal. They were authorized to
lay off town sites, sell lots, and apply the funds.
They laid off Chicago near the lake, and Ottowa at
the junction of Fox River. The Illinois survey and
estimate were again made, but the improbability of
obtaining a full supply of water on the surface level,
and the increase of cost to near double the original
estimate by reason of the rock approaching so near

264 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

the surface on the summit level between Chicago
and Desplaines, led a subsequent Legislature to au-
thorize a reexamination, to ascertain the cost of a
railway with a single track for ninety-six miles. It
was estimated at one million and fifty thousand dol-
lars. It was a great mistake that this railway was
not constructed. At a special session of the Legis-
lature, 1835-36, an act was passed authorizing a loan
of half a million of dollars for the construction of
the canal, and the board of commissioners was reor-
ganized. On the 4th of July, 1830, the first ground
was broken. At the session of 1836-37 the internal
improvement system became the absorbing question,
and the canal was brought under the same influence.
Loans to a vast extent were obtained for both ob-
jects, and r the most extravagant expectations were
raised, never to be realized. As a financial measure,
the canal loans were distinguished from internal im-
provements and other loans, but all failed, with the
credit of the State, before 1842. Contracts were
made, and the work, on the scale projected, was
pushed till over five millions of dollars had been
expended, and the work still unfinished. By this
time the credit of the State had sunk so low that
no further loans could be obtained. The contractors
were obliged to abandon their work, with heavy
claims against the State, and, in 1843, a law was
passed to liquidate and settle the damages at a sum
not exceeding two hundred and thirty thousand dol-
lars. At the session of the Legislature of 1842-43

WEST AND NORTH-WEST, 265

an act was passed to provide for the completion of
the Illinois and Michigan Canal, and for the pay-
ment of the canal debt. Under this act the bond-
holders subscribed six hundred thousand dollars, the
estimated amount necessary to complete the canal.
In 1845 a board of trustees was organized, three in
number, one appointed by the Governor, and two by
the subscribers. The canal and its remaining lands
and lots were transferred by the State to the board
of trustees. Under this board the location of the
canal between Chicago and Lockport was changed
to a summit level eight or ten feet above the lake
level. Work on the canal was resumed in the Sum-
mer of 1845, and it was completed and opened for
navigation in the Spring or Summer of 1848. The
first sale of lands and town lots under the board of
trustees took place in the Fall of the same year.

I am indebted to Colonel Manning for the follow-
ing correction to the above:

"At the session of the Legislature of 1842-43 an
act was passed of the following title:

"'An Act to provide for the completion of the Illinois and Mich-
igan Canal, and for the payment of the Canal Debt.'

"Of which the following is the preamble, to-wit:

'"WHEREAS, it has been represented that certain holders of
the bonds of this State are willing to advance the necessary
funds for the completion of the Illinois and Michigan Canal on
being secured the payment of their said advance and of their said
bonds by a vested lien upon the said canal, lands, and revenues:
For the purpose, therefore, of accomplishing an object so desir-
able and beneficial to the said bondholders and the State, Be it
enacted,' etc.

4O

266 EARLY HISTOEY OF THE

"Under the provisions of this act $1,600,000, the
estimated cost of completing the canal, was sub-
scribed by the said bondholders, and, in 1845, a
Board of Trustees of the Illinois and Michigan Canal
was organized, three in number, one appointed by
the Governor, and two by the subscribers — the canal
and its revenues, lands, and lots transferred by the
State to the said board in trust.

" Under the said board of trustees the place of the
canal between Chicago and Lockport was changed to
a summit level eight or ten feet above the lake level,
on 'the rough cut.' Work on the canal was resumed
in the Summer of 1845, and it was completed and
opened for navigation in the Spring or Summer of
1848. The first sale of lands and town lots under
the board of canal trustees took place in the Fall
of the same year."

It was in the year 1816 — the same year of the
rebuilding of the fort after its destruction by the
Indians — that the land on which Chicago now stands,
and a strip twenty miles wide running to the south-
west along a contemplated canal route, was ceded to
the United States by the Pottawotamies. They re-
mained the peaceful occupants of it for twenty years
afterward. It was not till 1836 that they were re-
moved by the Government to lands appropriated for
their use west of the Mississippi. Black Hawk con-
tended for the lands north-west of this contemplated
canal route, and a line running through to the mouth
of Kock Eiver. It appears that a treaty had been

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 267

nuule by General Harrison at St. Louis, in Novem-
ber, 1804, with the chiefs of the Sac and Fox
nations — elsewhere referred to — in which they had
ceded to the United States all their lands on Kock
River, and considerable more elsewhere. Mr. Peck
says in the Western Annals, page 546, that the tract
of lands ceded by them in 1804 embraced all the
country lying between the Mississippi, Illinois, and
Fox Eiver of Illinois, and Wisconsin Kiver, compre-
hending fifty millions of acres. It was in the same
year — 1804 — in which General Harrison made the
above treaty that the first fort was built in Chicago.

268 EARLY HISTOEY OF THE

CHAPTER XXX.

A SHORT sketch of Rev. John Hill and his arrival
at Peoria Conference is among the matters of inter-
est in the settlement of the State and the progress
of Methodism. Hill was born in the State of Mas-
sachusetts, on the 15th of September, 1768, town
of Berry, county of Worcester. His father moved
to Hampshire county, in the same State, when John
was about four years old, and remained there to the
day of his death. His mother belonged to Mr. G.
Whitefield's Church, and the boy often heard her in
earnest prayer in his behalf. He emigrated to Can-
ada in his early manhood, where, at times, he felt a
most earnest concern for his soul, sometimes pray-
ing, and sometimes almost in despair. In the year
1800 he went to hear Rev. Joseph Jewell preach,
near Queenstown, on the Niagara. He says: "His
whole sermon seemed directed toward myself, and I
seemed such a great sinner that I cried for mercy,
for it seemed to me that I was in the depths of de-
spair. Happily for me, however, I resolved that, if
I went to hell, I would go praying. With this res-
olution, I continued praying, till, by faith, I claimed
the promise, 'He will have mercy, and our God, he
will abundantly pardon.' The change was so great,
and the evidence was so clear that I shouted at the

WEST AND NQRTH-WEST. 269

j*

top of my voice. I was in the depths of a forest,
and the thought came to me, It is well you are in
the woods, or you would frighten all around you.
This did not deter me from continually saying,
'Glory to God,' and in this happy frame of mind I
continued, both on meeting in class and attending
preaching, till Joseph Jewell gave me the privilege
of uniting with the Methodist Episcopal Church.
In the year 1805 Eobert Perry was sent to our cir-
cuit, and came in the fullness of the blessing of the
Gospel of Christ. He seemed to live in the full en-
joyment of perfect love, and preached it to saint and
sinner. He gave me to see such a beauty, and such
a satisfying portion in this great blessing, that I
never rested till I entered into its full enjoyment;
and since that time I have had such a love for souls
that I have prayed, exhorted, and preached for
nearly fifty years, pointing sinners to the Lamb of
God, and I trust that my feeble labors have not
been in vain in the Lord. To God be all the glory."
Hill emigrated to the State of New York in 1812,
and labored with great acceptability and usefulness
in the counties of Genesee and Livingston. In the
Spring of 1838, April 2d, he came west, and arrived
at Princeville, Peoria county, 111. The population
was scarce, and but one Methodist sister in the
neighborhood. He found in the "far West" a great
opening for ministerial labor, and he commenced to
work in good earnest for God and the good of souls.
In a short time he had formed a class of nine

270 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

members, and soon commenced preaching in the
neighborhood. In the Fall of 1840 there was a
camp meeting about fourteen miles west, at Cutler's
Grove. E. Thompson and W. Pitner were preach-
ers, and N. Berryman presiding elder. The little
class at Princeville concluded to have a tent on the
ground, and several of the neighbors, both professors
and non-professors, joined with them. A certain
Mr. B. had several daughters at the meeting, and
he gave orders to the teamster, if his daughters got
religion, to hitch up the team and bring them
home before the Methodists opened the doors of the
Church for the reception of members." He had an-
ticipated rightly. His daughters were among the
converts. His teamster, according to orders, had
up his team, and no entreaties would prevail on
him to stay. The daughters were obliged to go
home. Soon after this a Christian preacher was
sent for, and the daughters were baptized by him,
and they joined that body. They did not remain
long as members, however, but came back and joined
the Methodists, among whom they first found peace.
In 1841 W. Pitner was appointed to Peoria circuit,
and held a camp meeting at Princeville. I had the
privilege of attending this camp meeting. It was
increasingly prosperous till Sabbath evening, when
W. Pitner was to preach, and I to exhort and call
up the mourners. We expected that evening to re-
sult in reversing the history of the past few days.
The preacher began in his odd way of portraying

WEST AND NORTH- WEST. 271

the downward path of the sinner. His apt and un-
varnished illustration of a sinner on the way to hell
excited laughter all over the house. Every one
seemed too merry and trifling to have any good re-
sult from such a sermon, and most of us gave up all
expectations of inviting in the mourners at its close.
I felt that I could not exhort after that sermon,
and told the elder so, when, all of a sudden, he
changed to one of the most terrific descriptions
of the finally impenitent, and the wailings of the
damned, till it seemed as if the sound of those
wailings reached our ears, and we could almost feel
the darkness of despair brooding over the sinner,
and see his tearless eyeballs rolling in their burning
sockets, and his poor unsheltered soul cry out, "Lost,
lost, lost !" All eyes seemed as if turned toward the
yawning pit, and the deep sighs heaved from a
thousand breasts — Lord, save; Lord, save the sin-
ner! And then he pointed to the Savior as the
sinner's only refuge, telling how, through him, there
was yet hope, that all might come and receive par-
don, and that the joys of heaven were freely offered,
without money and without price. I have never
witnessed another such a scene. It was as if they
realized that the judgment was near at hand. Some
fell, and lay all night and cried for mercy; others
screamed as if hell was moving from beneath to
•meet them at their coming. And then how beauti-
fully he cleared up the way and invited the sinners
to the altar! Such as had strength came rushing

272 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

and fairly tumbling along, some, with uplifted voices,
crying, "Thou Son of David, have mercy on us!" In
the midst of all this the preacher's mellowing tones,
and his invitation to come to Jesus, beggar all de-
scription. The cries for mercy, the bursting forth of
praise, and the preacher's voice sounding out over all
with its melting tones of pardon produced a scene, I
imagine, like that of God's ancient people when lay-
ing the foundation of the second temple, "when the.
old men wept with a loud shout, so that they could
not discern the noise of the shouts of joy from the
voice of the weeping people." This camp meeting
ended with glorious results, which may be seen to
this day. That class suffered a great loss when Eev.
John Hill left and settled near Plainfield. His labors
were greatly blessed during his short stay of eight-
een months with us, from which place he returned
again to Princeville, and labored on faithfully till he
entered upon his great reward. His son Benjamin,
who was, in his father's lifetime, a faithful co-laborer
with him, is yet among us, and a firm Methodist,
battling for the Lord. Many of Rev. J. Hill's grand-
children are living in and around Princeville, pillars
of the Methodist Episcopal Church. May God's
blessing rest upon them till they all meet in heaven !
John Hill received his license to preach from
Nathan Bangs. A short time before his death he
seemed to have a presentiment that his life was near
its close, and one Sabbath, at the close of a sermon,
he told his congregation that on the next Sabbath

WEST AND NOKTH-WEST. 273

he should preach his farewell sermon. On the next
Sabbath a large concourse of people met, filling the
house. It may be easily imagined with what zeal
and pathos he delivered his last words — a dying
man to a dying congregation. His last sermon will
not soon be forgotten, and eternity alone will reveal
its results. In a few days after this, when a brother
had called to see him, he requested that he would
once more unite with him in prayer, and while he
was commending his soul to God his happy spirit
took its flight, and entered that rest which remains
for his people. He died in the eighty-second year
of his age, and fiftieth year of his ministry.

274 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

CHAPTER XXXI.

THE following circumstance, relating to Bishops
Roberts and Soule, was given me by Dr. P. Akers.
They were on their way to Conference, and jour-
neyed on pleasantly till they came to Columbus, on
the Tombigbee River, Alabama. They left this place
early in the morning, in the hope of being able to
reach a house among the Choctaw people in time to
avoid lying out among wild beasts and hostile In-
dians. About noon they stopped to let their horses
graze, turning them loose with their saddles off and
their bridles tied up. Before long a company of
Indians approached, and Bishop Soule's horse, a
high-spirited animal, took fright and started off at
full pace through the woods, followed by the rest.
The Indians, seeing what they had done, made signs
that they would pursue the horses and bring them
back, and started off rapidly.

The Bishops remained there till the next day, en-
tirely without provisions, and at last concluded that
they would walk around and see if they could see
their horses, or some human being to relieve their
hunger. They soon saw a smoke in the distance.
Hastening to the spot, they found an old squaw cook-
ing some kind of meat. Making signs of hunger,
and of a wish to enjoy her hospitality, she soon

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 275

placed the food before them. Bishop Roberts sat
upon the ground, taking the platter in his lap, and
seemed to relish his food. The other two, however,
after taking a mouthful or two, seeing the filthy
manner in which it was dressed and cooked, were
not only compelled to refrain from eating more, but
lost what they had already eaten. But the Bishop
kept on eating, and laughing as heartily as he ate at
the daintiness of his companions. Before they left
they found that they had been served to skunk's meat.

They soon returned to the place where they had
camped, and after waiting long and anxiously, at
last saw the Indians returning with all their horses.
They had gone back, had swum the Tombigbee, and
had been caught and retained till the Indians claimed
them. Some years after this, Dr. Akers was accom-
panying Bishop Soule to a Conference through the
same wild region, and when they arrived at the spot
where they had camped, the Bishop related the cir-
cumstance, and they had a hearty laugh over it.

The . following reminiscences are kindly furnished
me by Eev. Hooper Crews :

" In 1832, in the town of Russell ville, Kentucky,
God graciously converted some sinners, among whom
was a merchant, who for several years had sold dry
goods in the place. He was remarkable for his mo-
rality— a quiet, diffident, retiring disposition. On
one Sabbath morning, at the opening of public serv-
ice, he, with a number of others, was to be baptized.
He spent the day before his baptism in fasting and

276 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

prayer to God, that he might be baptized with the
Holy Ghost at the same time. Nothing occurred
during the time of administering the ordinance more
than what is common. After all were composed,
and the more public service was about to commence,
he was seen trembling as a man shaking with an
ague. Almost at the same instant he arose from his
seat and rushed into the pulpit, and commenced a
most powerful appeal to the congregation. His elo-
quence was astonishing, and a most extraordinary
influence came down upon the people. The uncon-
verted were confounded; God's people shouted for
joy. In a few minutes he left the pulpit and ran
out into the congregation, and began to lead the
penitent to the altar. None of the unconverted
resisted him, and he continued till all the space
around the altar was occupied with scores, crying
for mercy. All thought of preaching was given up,
but the exercises of singing and prayer went on till
long after dark. Many found peace in believing,
who made very worthy and efficient members of the
Church.

" An instance will serve to show the powerful
influence of the occasion. An old gentleman, well
known for his hostility to an earnest Christianity,
for some cause had that day attended the church.
He had taken his seat in the gallery, as nearly con-
cealed as possible. Mr. H., looking up, saw him,
and ran up the steps. No sooner had he reached
the floor above than the old gentleman, seeing his

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 277

eye fixed on him, rose from his seat, saying, 'I will
go!' and without resistance he came.

"After that remarkable day and its occurrences,
there was nothing in the life of Mr. H. more than
in the life of any other good, humble Christian.
He lived many years an honor to the Church of his
choice."

I introduce a few characteristic sketches as ap-
propriate in this connection, from Rev. James B.
Finley's " Sketches of Western Methodism :"

" I never heard brother Axley preach, . but, ac-
cording to popular fame, his pulpit performances
were practical, forcible, and left a deep and abiding
impression on the multitudes that thronged together
to hear him. To this day we occasioanlly hear al-
lusion made to a sermon he preached in the city of
Baltimore, during the General Conference of 1820,
of which he was a member. It must have been a
potent sermon to be remembered so distinctly for the
third of a century. I have heard also very frequent
allusions to his pulpit performances in different parts
of the Western country, where he had operated to
good purpose as a traveling preacher, more partic-
ularly in Kentucky and Tennessee. But perhaps
the effort which occasioned the most talk and ob-
tained the greatest notoriety was the one said to
have been made in his own section of country, and
was commonly known as Axley's Temperance Ser-
mon, though not so designated by any preannounce-
ment. It should be known that East Tennessee in

278 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

those days was regarded as a great country for pro-
ducing peach brandy, and for a free use of it; also,
that the New Lights abounded there, familiarly
called Schismatics, and that Church members who
rendered themselves liable to a disciplinary process
would occasionally go over to them, as a city of
refuge, where they felt safe from its restraints.
With this preliminary, I proceed to recite a passage
from the sermon, reminding the reader that my au-
thority is not personal knowledge, but the verbal
statement of a highly respectable Methodist minis-
ter, Rev. Dr. G., of Tennessee. I write it substan-
tially as I heard it:

"TEXT: 'Alexander the coppersmith did me much
evil : the Lord rewarded him according to his works.'
2 Timothy iv, 14.

"Paul was a traveling preacher, and a bishop,
I presume, or a presiding elder at least; for he
traveled extensively, and had much to do, not only
in regulating the societies, but also in sending the
preachers here, there, and yonder.. He was zealous,
laborious, would not build on another man's founda-
tion, but formed new circuits, where Christ was not
named, 'so that from Jerusalem, and round about
unto Illyricum, he had fully preached the Gospel of
Christ.' One new place that he visited was very
wicked — Sabbath-breaking, dancing, drinking, quar-
reling, fighting, swearing, etc., abounded; but the
Word of the Lord took effect; there was a powerful
stir among the people, and many precious souls were

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 279

converted. Among the subjects of that work there
was a certain noted character, Alexander by name,
and a still-maker by trade; also, one Hymeneus,
who was his partner in the business. Paul formed
a new society, and appointed brother Alexander
class-leader. There was a great change in the place;
the people left off their drinking, swearing, fighting,
horse-racing, dancing, and all their wicked practices.
The stills were worked up into bells. and stew-kettles,
and thus applied to useful purposes. The settlement
was orderly, the meetings 'were prosperous, and
things went well among them for some time. But
one year they had a pleasant Spring; there was no
late frost, and the peach crop hit exactly. I do
suppose, my brethren, that such a crop of peaches
was never known before. The old folks ate all they
could eat, the children ate all they could eat, the
pigs ate all they could eat, and the sisters preserved
all they could preserve, and still the limbs of the
trees ^ere bending and breaking. One Sunday,
when the brethren met for worship, they gathered
round outside of the meeting-house, and got to talk-
ing about their worldly business — as you know peo-
ple sometimes do, and it is a mighty bad practice —
and one said to another, ' Brother, how is the peach
crop with you this year ?' '0,' said he, ' you never
saw the like; they are rotting on the ground under
the trees ; I do n't know what to do with them.'
' How would it do,' said one, ' to still them ? The
peaches will go to waste, but the brandy will keep;

280 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

and it is very good in certain cases, if not used to ex-
cess.' ' I should like to know,' said a cute brother,
' how you could make brandy without stills ?' ' That 's
nothing,' replied one, 'for our class-leader — brother
Alexander — is as good a still-maker as need be, and
brother Hymeneus is another, and, rather than see
the fruit wasted, no doubt they would make us a
few.' The next thing heard on the subject was a
hammering in the class-leader's shop; and soon the
stills in every brother's orchard were smoking, and
the liquid poison streaming. When one called on
another the bottle was brought out, with the re-
mark, 1 1 want you to taste my new brandy ; I think
it is pretty good.' The guest, after tasting once,
was urged to repeat, when, smacking his lips, he
would reply, ' Well, it 's tolerable ; but I wish you
would come over and taste mine; I think mine is a
little better.' So they tasted and tasted till many
of them got about half drunk, and I do n't know
but three-quarters. Then the very devil was raised
among them; the society was all in an uproar, and
Paul was sent for to come and settle the difficulty.
At first it was difficult to find sober, disinterested
ones enough to try the guilty; but finally he got
his committee formed ; and the first one he brought
to account was Alexander, who pleaded not guilty.
He declared that he had not tasted, bought, sold,
or distilled a drop of brandy. 'But,' said Paul,
'you made the stills, otherwise there could have
been no liquor made ; and if no liquor, no one could

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 281

have been intoxicated.' So they expelled him first,
then Hymeneus next, and went on for complement,
till the society was relieved of all still-makers, dis-
tillers, dram-sellers, and dram-drinkers, and peace
was once more restored. Paul says, ' Holding faith
and a good conscience; which some having put
away, concerning faith have made shipwreck; of
whom is Hymeneus and Alexander; whom I have
delivered unto Satan, that they may learn not to
blaspheme.'

" Of course they flew off the handle, and joined
the Schismatics

"Although the following anecdote of Mr. Axley
may be familiar to many of our readers, we hope
they will pardon us for inserting it, as it is worthy
of a more durable record than the columns of a
newspaper, from which we clip it. The' late Judge
Hugh L. White, who relates it, was a learned and
able jurist and distinguished statesman, and for
many years a conspicuous member of the. United
States Senate from the State of Tennessee.

" On a certain day a number of lawyers and lit-
erary men were together in the town of Knoxville,
Tennessee, and the conversation turned on preachers
and preaching. One and another had expressed his
opinion of the performances of this and that pulpit
orator, when at length Judge White spoke up :

" ' Well, gentlemen, on this subject each man is,
of course, entitled to his own opinion; but I must
confess that father Axley brought me to a sense of

282 'EARLY HISTORY OF THE

my evil deeds, at least a portion of them, more ef-
fectually than any preacher I ever heard.'

" At this, every eye and ear was turned, for Judge
White was never known to speak lightly on relig-
ious subjects, and, moreover, was habitually cautious
and respectful in his remarks about religious men.
The company now expressed the most urgent desire
that the Judge should give the particulars, and ex-
pectation stood on tiptoe.

" ' I went up,' said the Judge, ' one evening to
the Methodist church. A sermon was preached by
a clergyman with whom I was not acquainted, but
father Axley was in the pulpit. At the close of the
sermon he arose and said to the congregation, " I
am not going to detain you by delivering an exhort-
ation; I have risen merely to administer a rebuke
for improper conduct, which I have observed here
to-night." This, of course, waked up the entire as-
sembly, and the stillness was profound, while Axley
stood and looked for several seconds over the con-
gregation. Then stretching out his large, long arm,
and pointing with his finger steadily in one direc-
tion, he said, " Now, I calculate that those two
young men, who were talking in that corner of the
house while the brother was preaching, think that
I am going to talk about them. Well, it is true, it
looks very bad, when well-dressed young men, who
you would suppose, from their appearance, belonged
to some respectable family, come to the house of
God, and instead of reverencing the majesty of Him

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 283

that dwelleth therein, or attending to the message
of his everlasting love, get together in one corner
of the house" — his finger all the time pointing as
steady and straight as the aim of a rifleman — " and
there, during the whole solemn service, keep talk-
ing, tittering, laughing, and giggling, thus annoy-
ing the minister, disturbing the congregation, and
sinning against God. I 'm sorry for the young
men. I 'm sorry for their parents. I 'm sorry they
have done so to-night. I hope they will never do so
again. But, however, that 's not the thing I was go-
ing to talk about. It is another matter, so import-
ant that I thought it would be wrong to suffer the
congregation to depart without administering a suit-
able rebuke. Now," said he, pointing in another
direction, " perhaps that man who was asleep on the
bench out there, .while the brother was preaching,
thinks I am going to talk about him. Well, I must
confess it looks very bad for a man to come into a
worshiping assembly, and, instead of taking a seat
like others, and listening to the blessed Gospel, care-
lessly stretching himself out on a bench, and going
to sleep. It is not only a proof of great insensi-
bility with regard to the obligations which we owe
to our Creator and Eedeemer, but it shows a want
of genteel breeding. It shows that the poor man
has been so unfortunate in his bringing up as not
to have been taught good manners. He do n't know
what is polite and respectful in a worshiping assem-
bly among whom he comes to mingle. I 'm sorry

284 EARLY HISTOEY OF THE

for the poor man. I 'm sorry for tlie family to
which he belongs. I 'm sorry he did not know bet-
ter. I hope he will never do so again. But, how-
ever, this was not what I was going to talk about."
Thus father Axley went on, for some time, " boxing
the compass," hitting a number of persons and
things that he was not going to talk about, and
hitting hard, till the attention and curiosity of the
audience were raised to their highest pitch, when
finally he remarked :

" ' " The thing of which I was going to talk was
cheviing tobacco. Now, I do hope, when any gentle-
man comes to church who can 't keep from using
tobacco during the hours of worship, that he will
just take his hat and use it for a spit-box. You all
know we are Methodists. You all know that our
custom is to kneel when we pray-. Now, any gen-
tleman may see, in a moment, how exceedingly
inconvenient it must be for a well-dressed Methodist
lady to be compelled to kneel down in a puddle of
tobacco spit."

" ' Now,' said Judge White, ' at this time I had in
my mouth an uncommonly large quid of tobacco.
Axley's singular manner and train of remark strong-
ly arrested my attention. While he was stirring to
the right and left, hitting those "things" that he
was not going to talk about, my curiosity was busy
to find out what he could be aiming at. I was
chewing and spitting my large quid with uncommon
rapidity, and looking up at the preacher to catch

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 285

every word and every gesture — when at last he
pounced upon the tobacco, behold, there I had a
great puddle of tobacco spit! I quietly slipped the
quid out of my mouth, and dashed it as far as I
could under the seats, resolved never again to be
found chewing tobacco in the Methodist church.'

" Samuel Hamilton belonged to a class distinctly
marked. His position among the itinerant ranks
the reader will be able to fix after he shall have
read our sketch. He was the youngest son of Wil-
liam Hamilton, who emigrated from Western Vir-
ginia, in 1806, and settled in the wilds of Muskin-
gum.~ Having purchased his land, and made every
preparation for settling upon it, he called all the
members of his household together, and, like Abram
in Mamre, erected an altar, and consecrated his
family and possessions all to God. This patriarch,
with his devoted and pious wife, having given them-
selves and children to God in an everlasting cove-
nant, were encouraged, by God's promise, to expect
that the children of their faith, and prayer, and
godly example, would soon give evidence of the
work of grace upon their hearts. At the removal
of his father to Ohio, Samuel was in the fifteenth
year of his age. His mind was early impressed with
the importance of religion, and his tears and pray-
ers gave evidence that the world and its pleasures
could not fill the aching void in his aspiring soul.
In the year 1812, when he was in the twenty-first

286 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

year of his age, he attended a camp meeting, held
on the lands of Joseph Thrap, in the bounds of Knox
circuit, where he was powerfully awakened under
the ministration of God's Word. It was impossible
for him to suppress the deep and overwhelming con-
victions of his soul, and in agony he cried aloud for
mercy. For days and nights, in a distress border-
ing upon despair, he sought for pardon. We had
witnessed his anguish, and the unavailing cries of
his heart for mercy, and all the sympathies of our
nature were deeply aroused in his behalf. We took
him to the woods, and there, in the solitude and
deep silence of the night, with the curtains of dark-
ness around us, we fell prostrate before God in
prayer. We arose upon our knees, and embraced
him in our arms, while, with streaming eyes and
faltering voice, he exclaimed, ' 0 Lord, I do be-
lieve! Help thou mine unbelief!' Then, in a mo-
ment, quick as thought conveyed by lightning, the
blessing of pardon came down, and heaven filled his
soul. Instantly he sprang to his feet, and, like
the man in the ' beautiful porch,' he ' leaped, and
shouted, and praised God ' for the delivering grace
he had obtained in that distressful hour. At this
time we were traveling the circuit on which his
father lived, and we had the pleasure of aiding the
young convert in taking up his cross. He was
zealous, determined, and active, and the Church and
world alike saw that God had a work for him to do.
He exercised his gifts in exhortation, and sinners

WEST AND NOETH-WEST. 287

were awakened and converted through his instru-
mentality. 'In the year 1814, at the Conference
held in Cincinnati, he was admitted on trial as a
traveling preacher. His first field of labor was the
Kanawha circuit. The circuits in Western Virginia
at that time were called the Colleges of the Meth-
odist Church, where the young preachers were sent
to get their theological education, or, in other words,
take their theological course. Sometimes they were
called 'Brush. Colleges;' at other times, the fields
where the Conference broke its young preachers.
Some of the most prominent of our Western preach-
ers took their first lessons in the itinerancy upon
this field. Here, amid the dense forests and flowing
streams, the logical and metaphysical Shinn pored
over his books, on horseback, as he traveled to dis-
tant appointments; and here, among the craggy
mountains and deep glens, the eloquent Bascom
caught his sublimest inspirations. In this wild re-
gion the preachers had to encounter much toil and
hardship; and while they lived on the simple fare
of the country, consisting of hominy, potatoes, and
'mountain groceries,' they were not afflicted with
those fashionable complaints denominated dyspepsia
and bronchitis. As a specimen of the trials of
Methodist preachers, we will relate an incident that
occurred in the year 1836. One of the preachers
of the Ohio Conference, having reached his circuit,
and finding no house for his family, built for
himself a shanty out of slabs, on the bank of the

288 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

Gaulley Kiver. Having furnished his wife with pro-
visions for a month — that being the time required
to perform his round — consisting of some corn -meal
and potatoes, he started out upon his circuit. To
reach his appointments, which were sometimes thirty
miles distant, it was necessary for him to take an
early start. One morning, after he had progressed
about half round his circuit, he started for an ap-
pointment which lay on the other side of one of the
Gaulley Mountains. It had rained through the night,
and having frozen, the earth was covered with a
sheet of ice. The travel was difficult even on level
ground, so slippery was the surface; and unless it
should thaw, the itinerant felt an apprehension that
it would be difficult to ascend the steep sides of
the mountain. Instead of thawing, however, the
weather grew colder; but there was no retreat.
His appointment was before him, and the mountain
must be crossed. At length, after passing for some
distance through a narrow valley, he came to the
point where his narrow path led up the ascent. It
was steep and difficult, and his horse would fre-
quently slip as he urged him on. On the right the
mountain towered far above, and on the left, far
down, were deep and frightful precipices; a single
misstep, and horse and rider would be dashed to
pieces on the rocks below. ' After ascending about
two-thirds of the elevation, he came to a place in
his mountain path steeper than any he had passed
over. Urging his tired but spirited steed, he sought

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 289

to ascend ; but the horse slipped. Seeing his dan-
ger, the preacher threw himself off on the upper
side, and the noble animal went over the precipice,
bounding from rock to rock, deep down into the
chasm below. The preacher retraced his steps, and
on coming round to the point where his horse had
fallen, he found him dead. Taking off the saddle,
bridle, and saddle-bags, he lashed them to his back,
and resumed his journey, reaching his appointment
in time to preach. The balance of the round was
performed on foot, and at the expiration of. four
weeks from the time of starting, he joined his com-
panion in her cabin, on the bank of the river, thank-
ful for the providence which had returned him safely
home.

" Here young Hamilton studied theology and hu-
man nature, in both of which he became well versed.
His preaching talents were peculiar, and often did
he make his discourses sparkle with wit and elo-
quence. Sometimes he would indulge in a rich vein
of humor, which, without letting down the dignity
of the pulpit, would send a thrill of delight among
his audience. No one enjoyed a little pleasantry
more than himself; and having a peculiar horror
for any thing like a sour godliness, he may, at times,
have gone a little too far over to the other extreme.
He had a quick perception of the ridiculous, and
was not very well able to command himself even in
the pulpit when any thing occurred to excite that

sense in his mind. .We recollect of his telling us

25

290 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

of an occasion of this kind, which occurred at a
meeting on the waters of the Little Kanawha. At

a certain appointment there lived a Colonel ,

whose family were members of the Church, and who
had a respect for religion, though he was too fond
of the world to make a profession thereof. He was
regular in his attendance, and on the occasion to
which we have alluded, he was in his seat, attended
by a neighbor of his, who was respectable enough,
with the exception that at times he would lose his
balance under the influence of intoxicating liquor.
He had taken on this occasion just enough to make
him loquacious without being boisterous. Hamilton,
after singing and prayer, arose and gave out for
his text the first Psalm, which reads as follows :
' Blessed is the man that walketh not in the coun-
sel of the ungodly, nor standeth in the way of sin-
ners, nor sitteth in the seat of the scorner/ etc.
He entered upon the discussion of his subject by
showing what was to be understood by walking in
the counsel of the ungodly ; and as he entered upon
the description of the ungodly; and their various
wicked ways and bad examples, he saw the friend
of the Colonel punch him in the ribs with his elbow,
and overheard him say, ' Colonel, he means you.'
'Be still,' said the Colonel, 'you will disturb the
congregation.' It was as much as the preacher
could do to control his risibles; but he progressed
with his subject; and as he described another char-
acteristic of the ungodly in standing in the way of

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 291

sinners, the force of the application was too strong
to be resisted, and the Colonel's friend, drawing up
closely, elbowed him again, saying, 'He certainly
means you, Colonel.' 'Be quiet, the preacher will
see you,' whispered the annoyed man, while he re-
moved as far from him as he could to the other end
of the seat. The preacher had arrived at the third
characteristic of the ungodly; and as he, in earnest
strains, described the scorner's seat, the Colonel's
friend turned and nodded his head at him most sig-
nificantly, adding, in an under tone, ' It 's you, it 's
you, Colonel; you know it's you.' By this time the
most of the congregation were aware of what was
going on, and cast significant smiles and glances at
one another. Those who understood the features of
the speaker could easily discover that he was moving
along under a heavy press of feeling, and unless
something should occur to break the excitement, he
must yield to the impulses of his nature. Just at
this crisis a little black dbg ran up the aisle, and,
stopping directly in front of the pulpit, looked up in
the preacher's face, and commenced barking. The
scene was ludicrous enough; but how was it hight-
ened when the Colonel's friend rose from his seat,
and deliberately marching up the aisle, he seized the
dog by his neck and back, and began to shake him,
exclaiming, 'Tree the preacher, will you? tree the
preacher, will you?' Thus he kept -shaking and
repeating what we have written, till he arrived at
the door, when, amid the yells of the dog and the

292 EAELT HISTORY OF THE

general tittering of the audience, lie threw him as
far as he could into the yard. This was too much
for Hamilton, and he sat down in the pulpit, over-
come with laughter. It would have been impossible
for him to have resumed his subject, or even to have
dismissed the congregation. Suffice it to say that
preaching was done for that day; and ever after,
when the Colonel went to Church, he was careful
that his friend was not by his side.

" Samuel Hamilton was well instructed in the doc-
trines, and Discipline, and peculiarities of Methodism,
and wherever he went his labors were appreciated,
and souls were blessed."

WEST AND NOETH-WEST. 293

CHAPTER XXXII.

"An important Western character appeared in this
field in 1816. Young failed to reach the district after
the General Conference of that year. James B. Fin-
ley came to supply his place, and continued to super-
intend it till 1819, with extraordinary zeal and
success. Few men have attained more distinction as
evangelical pioneers of the West. He was, -in all
respects, a genuine child of the wilderness — one of
its best 'typical' men — of stalwart frame, 'features
rather coarse,' but large, benevolent eyes, 'sandy
hair, standing erect,' a good, expressive mouth, a
'voice like thunder,' and a courage that made riot-
ous opposers, whom he often encountered, quail
before him. He did not hesitate to seize disturbers
of his meetings, shake them in his athletic grasp,
and pitch them out of the windows or doors.
Withal, his heart was most genial, his discourses
full of pathos, and his friendships the most tender
and lasting. All over the North- West he worked
mightily, through a long life, to found and extend
his Church, traveling circuits and districts, laboring
as missionary to the Indians, and chaplain to prison-
ers, and, in his old age, making valuable historical
contributions to its literature.

"Though born in North Carolina — in 1781 — his

EARLY HISTORY OF THE

childhood was spent in Kentucky, where he grew up
with all the hardy habits of the pioneer settlers. In
early manhood he and all his father's family were
borne along by the current of emigration into the
North- Western Territory, where he lived to see his
State — Ohio — become a dominant part of the Amer-
ican Union. He had been a rough, reckless, and
entirely irreligious youth, associating with Indians,
a 'mighty hunter' among the 'backwoodsmen,' fond
of nearly every excess, and of the most hazardous
adventures with savage men and beasts. The camp
meetings of the Presbyterians and Methodists in
Kentucky had spread, about the beginning of the
century, a vivid religious interest all over the West.
Finley's sensitive, though rough nature, could not
escape it. He went with some of his associates
to Cane Ridge, Kentucky, his former home, to wit-
ness one of these great occasions. His own story
gives us a striking view of them in their primitive,
their rude Western grandeur and excesses. 'A scene
presented itself,' he says, 'to my mind, not only novel
and unaccountable, but awful beyond description. A
vast crowd, supposed by some to have amounted to
twenty-five thousand, was collected together. The
noise was like the roar of Niagara. The sea of hu-
man beings seemed to be agitated as if by storm. I
counted seven ministers, all preaching at the same
time, some on stumps, others on wagons, and one,
William Burke, standing on a tree which, in falling,
had lodged against another. Some of the people

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 295

were singing, others praying, some crying for mercy
in the most piteous accents. While witnessing these
scenes a peculiarly strange sensation, such as I had
never felt before, came over me. My heart beat
tremendously, my knees trembled, my lip quivered,
and I felt as though I must fall to the ground. A
strange, supernatural power seemed to pervade the
mass of mind there collected. I became so weak
that I found it necessary to sit down. Soon after,
I left and went into the woods, and there strove to
rally and man up my courage. After some time I
returned to the scene of excitement, the waves of
which had, if possible, risen still higher. The same
awfulness of feeling came over me. I stepped up on
a log, where I could have a better view of the surg-
ing sea of humanity. The scene that then presented
itself to my eye was indescribable. At one time I
saw at least five hundred swept down in a moment,
as if a battery of a thousand guns had been opened
upon them. My hair rose up on my head, my whole
frame trembled, the blood ran cold in my veins, and
I fled to the woods a second time, and wished that
I had staid at home.' He -went to a neighboring
tavern, where, amid a throng of drinking and fight-
ing backwoodsmen, he swallowed a dram of brandy,
but afterward felt worse than before; 'as near hell/
he says, 'as I could wish to be, in either this world
or that to come.' Drawn irresistibly back to the
meeting, he gazed again, appalled, upon its scenes.
That night he slept in a barn, a most wretched man.

296 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

The next day lie hastily left for his home, with one
of his companions. They were both too absorbed in
their reflections to converse as they journeyed; but,
says Finley, 'When we arrived at the Blue Lick
Knobs I broke the silence which reigned between
us, and said, "Captain, if you and I don't stop our
wickedness the devil will get us both." ' Tears
gushed freely from the eyes of both. The next
night was spent without slumber, at a place called
May's Lick. 'As soon as day broke,' adds Finley,
' I went to the woods to pray, and no sooner had my
knees touched the ground than I cried aloud for
mercy and salvation, and fell prostrate. My cries
were so loud that they attracted the attention of
the neighbors, many of whom gathered around me.
Among the number was a German, from Switzer-
land, who had experienced religion. He, under-
standing fully my condition, had me carried to his
house and laid on a bed. The old Dutch saint
directed me to look right away to the Savior. He
then kneeled by my bedside, and prayed for me most
fervently in Dutch and broken English. He rose
and sang in the same manner, and continued singing
and praying alternately till nine o'clock, when sud-
denly my load was gone, my guilt removed, and
presently the direct witness from heaven shone fully
upon my heart. Then there flowed such copious
streams of love into the hitherto waste and desolate
places of my soul that I thought I should die with
excess of joy. So strangely did I appear to all but

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 297

the Dutch brother that they thought me deranged.
After a time I returned to my companion, and we
started on our journey. 0 what a day it was to my

soul!'

"Astonishing — superhuman, almost — as seem the
travels and labors of many of the earlier itinerants,
none of them could have surpassed the adventurous
energy of Nolley, on his Tombigbee circuit, among
the rudest settlements and Indian perils. For two
years he ranged over a vast extent of country,
preaching continually, stopping for no obstructions
of flood or weather. When his horse could not go
on he shouldered his saddle-bags and pressed forward
on foot. He took special care of the children, grow-
ing up in a half-savage condition over all the coun-
try, and catechised and instructed them with the
utmost diligence as the best means of averting bar-
barism from the settlements. To his successor on
the circuit he gave a list of them by name, solemnly
charging him, 'Be sure to look after these children.'
He labored night and day, also, for the evangeliza-
tion of the blacks. When Indian hostilities pre-
vailed the settlers crowded into isolated forts and
stockades. Nolley sought no shelter, but hastened
from post to post, instructing and comforting the
alarmed refugees. He kept 'the Gospel sounding
abroad through all the country,' says our authority.
The people could not but love him, admiring and
wondering at his courage, and the very savages
seemed to hear a voice saying unto them, 'Touch

298 EAKLY HISTORY OF THE

not mine anointed, and do my prophets no harm.
It was in this wild country that happened the fact
often cited as an illustration of the energy of
the primitive Methodist ministry. 'The informant,
Thomas Clinton,' says a Southern bishop, 'subse-
quently labored in that region, and, though a gen-
eration has passed, he is not forgotten there. In
making the rounds of his work Nolley came to a
fresh wagon track. On the search for any thing
that had a soul, he followed it, and came upon the
emigrant family just as it had pitched on the ground
of its future home. The man was unlimbering his
team, and the wife was busy around the fire.
"What!" exclaimed the settler upon hearing the
salutation of the visitor, and taking a glance at
his unmistakable appearance, "have you found me
already ? Another Methodist preacher ! I left Vir-
ginia to get out of reach of them, went to a new
settlement in Georgia, and thought to have a long
whet, but they got my wife and daughter into the
Church; then, in this late purchase — Choctaw Cor-
ner— I found a piece of good land, and was sure I
would have some peace of the preachers, and here is
one before my wagon is unloaded." Nolley gave him
small comfort. "My friend, if you go to heaven
you '11 find Methodist preachers there, and if to hell
I am afraid you will find some there; and you see
how it is in this world, so you had better make
terms with us, and be at peace." ' . . . .

"Nathan Bangs was at this Conference as a

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 299

spectator. He had been laboring on Canada circuits,
and had hardly heard of M'Kendree, whose fame,
nevertheless, now filled all the West. Bangs went,
on Sunday, to Light-Street Church, the center of
interest, the cathedral of the occasion and of the
denomination. He says: 'It was filled to overflow-
ing. The second gallery, at one end of the chapel,
was crowded with colored people. I saw the
preacher of the morning enter the pulpit, sun-
burned, and dressed in very ordinary clothes, with
a red flannel shirt which showed a large space be-
tween his vest and small-clothes. He appeared more
like a poor backwoodsman than a minister of the
Gospel. I felt mortified that such a looking man
should have been appointed to preach on such an
imposing occasion. In his prayer he seemed to lack
words, and even stammered. I became uneasy for
the honor of the Conference and the Church. He
gave out his text: "For the hurt of the daughter
of my people am I hurt; I am black; astonishment
hath taken hold on me. Is there no balm in Gilead?
is there no physician there? why, then, is not the
health of the daughter of my people recovered?"
As he advanced in his discourse a mysterious mag-
netism seemed to emanate from him to all parts of
the house. He was absorbed in the interest of his
subject; his voice rose gradually till it sounded
like a trumpet. At a climactic passage the effect
was overwhelming. It thrilled through the assem-
bly like an electric shock; the house rang with

300 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

irrepressible responses; many hearers fell prostrate
to the floor. An athletic man sitting by my side fell
as if shot by a cannon-ball. I felt my own heart
melting, and feared that I should also fall from my
seat. Such an astonishing effect, so sudden and
overpowering, I seldom or never saw before.'

" Bangs refers again, in his History of the Church,
to this sermon, and says he saw 'a halo of glory
around the preacher's head.' M'Kendree's general
recognition as leader of "Western Methodism, to-
gether with his evident fitness for the Episcopal
office, doubtless led to his nomination, but this re-
markable discourse placed his election beyond doubt.
'That sermon/ said Asbury, 'will decide his elec-
tion.' Asbury had formerly favored Lee's appoint-
ment to the Episcopate. M'Kendree had become
endeared to him in the conflicts of the West, and he
now saw reason to prefer him even to Lee. The
.Church had become rich in great and eligible men."

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 301

CHAPTER XXXIII.

I HAD a mode of administering Discipline which,
though not in the usual way, was in order, and ef-
fective. Several years since, in the first quarterly
meeting of Clark county, it was my lot to have a
presiding elder who filled that important -office for
the first time. After he had asked me the regular
questions, and I had answered them, he asked me
what was my method of admitting probationers into
full membership at the expiration of six months;
also, if I admitted seekers of religion after they had
given satisfactory evidence that they desired to flee
from the wrath to come and be saved from their
sins, upon the recommendation of their class- leader,
after having met with the class six months. I said
that I admitted all such into full membership. Said
he, " You are not Methodistical in that particular ;
for none ought to be admitted before they profess
religion." " Well," said I, " before I can change
my practice I must have higher authority." He
replied, "I shall have an Episcopal decision next
Conference." It seems that some reporter had un-
derstood Bishop Hamline to say that professors of
religion alone were to be admitted into full member-
ship, and it was published in the Christian Advo-
cate.

302 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

The Bishop discovered and corrected it as follows :

" CORRECTION.

" NEW YORK, June 4, 1847.

" REV. MESSRS. BOND & COLES — Dear Brethren, —
One thought in the address reported in the Advo-
cate was so inaptly set forth by me that it was mis-
understood; and as it bears on the Discipline, it
were better to notice it. The fifth paragraph, in-
stead of reading, * Our rules require members/
etc., should have expressed the following sentiment:

" ' Our rules do not require that persons received
into our Church profess conversion, and in more
than half our bounds they are often received with-
out conversion. Possibly there may be fifty thou-
sand such, marked " S." on our class-books, as " seek-
ers;" and in harmony, too, with our Discipline, which
makes " a desire to flee from the wrath to come, and
be saved from sin," duly " manifested " the only con-
dition. But is there nothing in the Discipline to be
set off against these terms of membership ? The class
is one thing. Here the catechumens mingle with
the more mature in grace, enjoy 'their prayers, and
from them, with God's blessing, learn the way. But
we can not safely receive and retain members who
refuse to visit the class-room. If they become in-
curably neglectful, let their names, by due forms, be
taken from the class and Church records. I sol-
emnly believe that if this plan,' etc., as reported.

" I do not know that I used these words, but such
is the sentiment I aimed to express. The error is

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 303

not at all surprising, as the remarks were strictly
extempore, and no doubt wanting in precision, as
hastily uttered thoughts often are.

"Respectfully yours, L. L. HAMLINE."

At the next quarterly meeting I asked the elder
if he was still of the same opinion respecting the
reception of seekers into the Church. "Yes," said
he; and then very confidently quoted Bishop Ham-
line's views, as published in the Christian Advocate.
I then handed him the correction. He read it
over twice; and I then requested him to read it to
the members of the quarterly conference, which he
refused to do. This was the last I heard, however,
of an Episcopal decision, on receiving seekers into
full membership.

In 1844, when I traveled Milford circuit, John
Hunter was my colleague. It was his first year.
He was a young man of great promise, and, al-
though his attainments were limited, had more than
ordinary ability. Luke Hitchcock was my presiding
elder. This year was the first and only time that
any thing like a charge ever came up against me at
Conference. This charge was for maladministration.

Brother M. had been on trial for several years,
and he wished to be admitted into full membership,
and if not found worthy, that he might be dropped
out of probation. As there were some members
who were' bitterly opposed to his admission, on ac-
count of some reports not favorable to him having

304 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

been circulated, in order to decide the matter satis-
factorily to all parties, I gave M. the privilege,
which he wished, of answering to all the charges
or complaints which were afloat concerning him,
before a number 'of male members of the Church.
This was more than the Discipline required, yet I
wished to give all a fair chance. I thought it the
most satisfactory course to pursue, and when he was
permitted to answer for himself, the committee de-
cided that nothing worthy of " death or of bonds "
could be found against him. He came up the next
day for admission. The class-leader and nearly all
of the class were present, and I then said : " If any
one has any objections to this brother, let him speak
now, or let him hereafter hold his peace." There
being no objections raised, I then received him into
full membership. One of our preachers, hearing of
the matter, objected to the manner in which I put
the question. He said that I should have asked the
class-leader if he could recommend him, and made
out a charge against me. When the Bishop asked
Hitchcock, my presiding elder, ff there was any
charge against me, he said : " There is nothing
against brother Beggs." "Yes," said the preacher,.
" there is a charge of maladministration." The
Bishop asked the elder again : " Is there anything
against brother Beggs?" and he again replied-:
" There is nothing." Said the Bishop : " Pass his
character." And here ended the charge of mal-
administration.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 305

I give a sketch of the life of the Rev. John Sin-
clair, to whom reference has been frequently made
in this volume. He was born in Virginia. At the
age of five years he came with his father into East
Tennessee, and there, in the midst of privations and
many hinderances to intellectual training, he remained
during his boyhood. The opportunity for attending
school was limited; the qualifications of teachers
were very inferior. Brother Sinclair used to relate
that his first teacher in East Tennessee was a Mr.
Bowe, who could read and write a little. He taught
us to pronounce the vowels as follows : A was able-
some, fa; E was eblesome, fe; I was iblesome, fi;
0, oblesome, fo; U, ublesome, fu; Y, yblesome, fy;
& was called ampersand; and Z was called izzard,
or zed. Rowe knew nothing about figures. In
spelling Aaron, it was, Great A, wee a, r-o-n. The
few advantages, however, that he possessed in rela-
tion to acquisition of letters in the schools, he la-
bored to improve under very trying and peculiar
circumstances. He states in relation to himself,
that by reading by fire-light, he was enabled to re-
tain what little learning he had, and made some ad-
vancement. He remarked that he had heard it said
that "A little learning is a dangerous thing," but
he had never had enough to expose him to that
danger.

At the age of twenty, with his father and family,
he removed to Kentucky, and on the 19th of Feb-
ruary, in 1819, he was married to Lydia Short, who
26

306 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

is now his bereaved widow. It was about one year
after this when God forgave his sins, and renewed
his heart in so gracious and powerful a manner, that
he could never doubt the change that was wrought.
Shortly after his conversion he was made a class-
leader, and soon the impression was made upon his
mind that he ought to preach the Gospel. This im-
pression seems to have at first found no response in
his companion. Many now dread the trials of an
itinerant life; many still look upon it as connected
with privations that they could not endure, but,
compared with what then must have been presented
to any one that would dare look into the future be-
fore engaging in such a work, it must now be an
easy task. How she felt as to any particular trial I
do not know. We learn, however, from a little
scrap that he has left, probably written in 1855,
that one night, when he supposed that all were
asleep, and that no one on earth knew any thing of
his anxiety, when struggling in relation to his duty,
he heard a voice, of which he says, " It was not the
voice of God — it was not the voice of an angel, but
it was the voice of my wife, saying, 'Go, and do all
the good you can.'" This was in September, 1825,
and some time between the 15th and 20th of that
month he was admitted on trial in the Kentucky
Conference. In 1831, however, having for some
time felt that the existence of slavery in the State
of Kentucky was a serious thing, and dreading its
consequences upon after generations — and this was

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 307

the feeling generally of Methodist ministers at that
time — he resolved to take a transfer to the Illinois
Conference. He came, and was appointed to the
Jacksonville circuit. Here his labors in this State
commenced. They continued till, perhaps, 1836,
when they were slightly interrupted, and he sus-
tained a supernumerary relation, and took work in
Peoria. It was probably in 1846 that for one year
he was returned upon the Minutes as superannuated.
With the exception of these brief interruptions, till
here he took the superannuated relation, each year,
from the time he came — 1831 — he continued to per-
form "effective labor," and I will add that it was
also efficient labor — labor that told favorably .upon
the Church in building it up in holiness, extending
its borders, and multiplying its numbers. I discover
from the Minutes, that when, in 1833, he was
placed upon the Chicago district, that while it em-
braced what now is the city of Chicago, it also took
in Galena on the west, and Peoria on the south!
Think of such a district as that ! — traveling around
it ! — what is now two Annual Conferences ! To this
field of labor he went, leaving an afflicted wife in
the wilds of Fox Eiver. But privations could not
deter him. It was frontier work, a sparse popula-
tion, neighborhoods remote from each other, roads
without bridges, and vast plains without a stake or
mark to direct his course, except the points of tim-
ber, miles apart; but he undertook and did* accom-
plish the work of superintending such a district.

308 EARLY HISTORY OP THE

The next year he was returned to the same district,
with a little change. Galena was taken off on the
west, but it still extended from Chicago to the San-
gamon River on the south, including all the region
of country intervening, or Peoria, Bloomington, and
all the settlements in that extent. This will give
you some idea of his toils and conflicts. I am sorry
that I can not give the details of his labors on this
extended district. In 1835 he was removed from
the Chicago district. It was a painful occurrence to
him, of which he thought and spoke to his own per-
sonal friends; and though he felt there was some
mistake, -still he harbored no resentment, and spoke
of it as a man of God. He was placed upon the
Sangamon district. I was then in charge of the
church at Springfield. Owing to his financial con-
dition, his poor health and that of Mrs. Sinclair, it
was quite inconvenient, if not almost impossible for
him to remove his family. They had been some
years on Fox River, five or six miles above the city
of Ottawa. He came to one quarterly meeting; he
became sick, and nearly five weeks elapsed before
he was able to leave. During this time, when I sat
by his bedside, laid my hand upon his forehead
scorching with fever, I have heard him talk of his
invalid wife at home, and tears would wet his pil-
low. Yet amidst all the trials of such occurrences
I never heard him complain. I never heard him wish
he had not entered the work; I never heard him
mention a word of retreat; no — it was "Onward!"

WEST AND NOKTH-WEST. 309

and as soon as he was able to sit alone he was de-
sirous of reaching his home, and by the aid of
friends soon set out to accomplish that object.

For several years before his death he was a resi-
dent of Evanston — for two years as pastor — and
after that till his death as a superannuate. Up to
the time that he entered upon this pastoral charge,
I had never found a man who cared for consistent
practical piety that did not love John Sinclair.
Men were so universally impressed with the honesty
of this minister and his Christian fidelity, that when,
through the common infirmities and weaknesses of
our nature, he erred, for I do not pretend to say he
did not err — that he was not fallible — none charged
him with evil motives. "It was a mistake — it was
not intended." He was emphatically, in the judg-
ment of men, as the apostle warned the Church to
be, "without offense, blameless, harmless — a son of
God without rebuke."

When he was tried, God took him to receive his
crown. Long was it his wish that he might not
linger when called to pass away, and if he did, he
earnestly hoped that it might be under circumstances
where he could care for himself without troubling —
as he was wont to express it — his friends. God
favored him in this matter ! After all his wander-
ings to and fro amidst the pelting storms and the
dreary wastes; after his going out and his coming in
from an afflicted family for so many years; after all
his privations, what a pleasing thought to have him

310 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

die at home! Doubtless he desired to die without
lingering; but, sudden as was his death, he was not
unprepared. But a short time since he said to his
family and friends, and especially his wife, " Do n't
weep for me when I go away." What an idea was
that of death! "Do n't weep for me when I GO
AWAY !" We think about it as death. He did not
see it. He looked on the shore of immortality. To
him it was going away; it was falling asleep. Jesus
said, "He that keepeth my saying shall not see
death." "Don't," said he, "put on mourning; it
seems to me that it is very improper to mourn for
a minister who has gone to so good a place as
heaven!" This was his dying request. Death
found him ready, no doubt. All the time he was
ready.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 311

CHAPTER XXXIV.

THE first session of the Eock Kiver Conference
was held on the camp-ground near the Seminary.
There were sixty-four large regular tents, besides
many small temporary ones. We had heavy rains
at the beginning of the meeting, but no one seemed
inclined to leave the ground on account of it, and
so graciously were they preserved that no case of
sickness originated on the ground, and those who
were sick recovered in the course of the meeting.
The congregations were large, and very attentive,
and many were brought from darkness to light, and
from the power of Satan unto God. It was esti-
mated that about four thousand persons were pres-
ent on the Sabbath, who listened with eagerness to
the sermon preached by the bishop. It is worthy
of note that no guard was necessary, and that no
disturbance took place during the meeting. The
closing exercises of the Conference, which were de-
livered in the presence of the congregation, were
short, but deeply impressive. An address was deliv-
ered by the superintendent, and the appointments
read off. Our Conference room was an inclosure of
twenty feet square, which consisted of logs hastily
thrown up. The large cracks between the logs were
badly chinked, and the earth was strewn with straw

312 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

as a floor or carpeting. A large canvas tent was
erected and filled with beds for the accommodation
of the preachers who boarded with the tent-holders.
Bishop Waugh, who was President of the Confer-
ence, took up his lodging with a private family.
There had already been held three Conferences in
this State where the preachers were accommodated
in the same manner — the two first at Shiloh, and the
last at Padfield's — and another, also, in Missouri.
The minutes of this Conference are very imperfect,
in consequence of the reports which have been mis-
laid, such as the report of the stewards, and, also,
those of the missionary, centenary, and temperance
questions.

Among those who were admitted on trial were P.
Kichardson, 0. N. Wagar, H. Hubbard, N. Swift,
W. B. Cooley, S. Wood, A. White, M. F. Shinn, D.
Worthington, H. Whitehead, James Ash, E. A.
Blanchard, A. M. Early, E. P. Wood, C. Campbell,
P. Judson, H. P. Chase, H. Hadley. Those who
remained on trial were S. Spater, A. Haddleston,
George Copway — an Indian — William Vallette, John
Johnson, J. W. Whipple, 0. H. Walker, J. G.
Whiteford. Those who were admitted into full con-
nection were J. L. Bennett, N. Jewett, J. Hodges,
J. M. Snow, E. Brown, H. J. Brace, M. M'Murtry,
D. King, S. Bolles — all of whom were ordained this
year, besides others — Jesse Halstead and Joseph L.
Kirkpatrick — who were not ordained. The dea-
cons Avere H. W. Frink, William Simpson, T. M.

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 313

Kirkpatrick, M. Bourne, William Gaddis, B. H. Cart-
wright. Those elected and ordained elders were J.
Crummer, J. Pillsberry, J. J. Stewart, E. Springer,
J. Halstead-, J. L. Kirkpatrick. Located — F. 0.
Chenoweth. Supernumerary preachers — none. Su-
perannuated, or worn-out preachers — A. Brunson,
Robert Delap, T. Pope. None were expelled from
the connection. None had withdrawn.

The eleventh question, "Were all the preachers'
characters examined?" was strictly attended to by
calling over their names before the Conference.
None had died this year. Total number of mem-
bers, 6,154,.

The fourteenth question, "What amounts are
necessary for the superannuated preachers, the wid-
ows and orphans of preachers, and to make up the
deficiencies of those who have not obtained the reg-
ular allowance on the circuits?" was not answered.

Question 15th — "What has been collected on the
foregoing accounts, and how has it been applied?"
Stewards' report, not found among Conference papers.

Question 16th — "What has been contributed for
the support of missions, what for the publication of
Bibles, tracts, and Sunday school books?" Not
answered.

Question 17th — "Where are the preachers sta-
tioned this year?"

CHICAGO DISTRICT, /. T. Mitchell, P. E. — Chicago,
to be supplied, H. Crews, William Gaddis. Wheeling,

J. Nason, one to be supplied. Elgin, Sims Bolles.*

27 .

314 EAELY HISTORY OF THE

Crystalvilie, 0. H. Walker. Roscoe and Belvidere,
M. Bourne. Rockford, S. H. Stocking.* Sycamore,
L. S. Walker,* N. Swift. Dupage, William Kimball.*
Napierville, C. Lamb.*

OTTOWA DISTRICT, /. Sinclair, P. E. — Ottowa,
Jesse L. Bennett. Milford, E. Springer. Wilming-
ton, R. Lunnery. Joliet, W. Weigley.* Lockport,
W. Bachelor.* Indian Creek, A. White. Princeton,
J. M. Snow. Bristol, H. Hadley.

MT. MORRIS DISTRICT, John Clark, P. E., and
A. M'Murtry, Superintendent. — Buffalo Grove, R.
H. Blanchard.* Dixon, L. Hitchcock.* Portland,
William Vallette.* Stephenson, C. N. Wager. Sa-
vannah, P. Judson.* Galena, J. W. Whipple. Apple
River, E. P. Wood.* Freeport, S. Pillsberry.*

T. T. Hitt, agent for Rock River Seminary. Dr.
Hitchcock, a member of the Oneida Conference,
located and came among us this year. He was a
supply at Dixon till February, 1841, and then he
was elected agent of the Mt. Morris Seminary, and
R. A. Blanchard supplied Dixon the remainder of
the year.

BURLINGTON DISTRICT, A. Sommers* P. E. — Bur-
lington, J. J. Stewart.* Mt. Pleasant, T. M. Kirk-
patrick.* Richland mission, M. F. Shinn. Fox
River mission, to be supplied. Philadelphia, Joel
Arrington. Fort Madison, Moses H. M'Murtry,
William B. Cooley. Bloomington, Nathan Jewett.*
Crawfordsville, Joseph L. Kirkpatrick.*

IOWA DISTRICT, Bartholomew Weed, P. E. — Iowa

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 315

mission, Garrett G. "Worthington.* Rockingham,
Chester Campbell.* Camanche, Barton H. Cart-
wright.* Marion, John Hodges.* Bellview, Phi-
lander S. Richardson. Clarksville, Henry Hubbard.
Dubuque, Washington Wilcox.

INDIAN MISSION, Benjamin T. Kavanaugh, Su-
perintendent.— St. Peter's and Sioux mission, one to
be supplied, David King. Chippewa mission, Henry
J. Brace, George Copway, Henry P. Chase, Allen
Huddleston, John Johnson. Sandy Lake, Samuel
Spates.

PLATTEVILLE DISTRICT, William H. Reed* P. E. —
Platteville, to be supplied. Lancaster and Prairie du
Chien, William Simpson, Alfred M. Early.* Mineral
Point and Wiota, James G. Whitford, one to be sup-
plied. Monroe, James Ash. Madison, to be supplied.
Fort Winnebago, Stephen P. Keys.* Fon du Lac,
Jesse Halstead. Green Bay, to be supplied. Oneida,
Henry R. Coleman.

MILWAUKEE DISTRICT, Julius Field* P. E. —
Milwaukee, John Crummer.* Racine, Leonard F.
Malthrop.* Root River, Henry Whitehead.* South-
port mission, Solomon Stebbins.* Burlington and
Rochester, D. Worthington. Troy, James M'Kean.
Watertown, Sidney Wood. Summit, Hiram W.
Frink.*

Austin F. Rogers, transferred to the Illinois Con-
ference.

The next Conference was held at Platteville, Au-
gust 25, 1841

316

EARLY HISTORY OF THE

Those whose names are marked with a star are
yet living. There were three Indians laboring as
preachers among us — George Copway, H. P. Chase,
and John Johnson.

Our Conference district then embraced Iowa, Wis-
consin, and Minnesota, besides our own, the Kock
River Conference. At that time there were 71 min-
isters stationed, and now we have 781. Its mem-
bership then was 6,154, now 79,405. What wa's
then embraced in one Conference now is ground
enough for eight. In the place of six churches, we
now, in seventeen years, have increased to 801.

INCREASE UP TO 1867.

CONFERENCES.

Iowa

Members.

.17,234

Preachers.

96

Dist.

7

Churches.

150

Value.

$251,975

Tipper Iowa

.14,540

97

7

106

322 700

Minnesota

. 7,193

75

7

59

174,800

.10,712

130

5

132

427,050

Rock River

.18,859

171

6

180

1,447,100

Des Moines

.11,159

85

6

63

154,905

West Wisconsin

. 6,932

79

5

86

161,650

North-West Wisconsin...

. 2,796

48

3

25

54,700

Total 89,425 781 46 801 $2,994,880

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 317

CHAPTER XXXV.

THE most remarkable and striking feature distin-
guishing Illinois from the other States consists in
her extensive prairies, covered with a luxuriant
growth of grass, and forming excellent natural
meadows, from which circumstance they received
their present name, from the early French settlers.
They extend from the western part of Indiana more
or less to the foot of the Kocky Mountains. Illinois
is properly called the Prairie State; as it is, gen-
erally speaking, one vast prairie, intersected by
strips of woods, chiefly confined to the banks and
the valleys of the rivers. Their soil is from one to
three feet deep; while nearly all of them possess an
inexhaustible fertility, and but few are sterile. The
eye sometimes surveys the green prairie without
discovering, on the illimitable plain, a tree, bush,
or other object save a wilderness of grass and
flowers. The charms of a prairie consist in its ex-
tension, its green, flowery carpet, its undulating
surface, and the skirts of forests whereby it is sur-.
rounded. The congenial rays of the sun soon ripen
the plentiful harvest; and in Autumn the yellow har-
vest is gathered into the well-filled garner. Soon
the green-carpeted prairie is changed to deep yellow,
as Indian Summer dries up the grass, and then

318 EAELY HISTOEY OF THE

comes on the preparation against the flood of fire
that sweeps over the broad surface. Of this I wish
to give an idea, as I have seen it, run from it, and
fought it till I could hardly stand, covered with
sweat and dirt, and my eyes almost sightless amid
the black clouds of smoke, to save the scanty crop
of the settler's first year's toil, and the little cabin
that I had preached in, in the morning of the same
day. I will relate an incident that took place in the
Missouri Bottom, above Boonville. A few families
had settled on a very rich, broad bottom of prairie.
The grass was as high as my head when on my
horse, and so thick that it was with the utmost
difficulty that I could ride through it. There was
a heavy body of timber west of the settlers, and the
fire had not passed through it for several years;
and, of course, a great body of combustible vegeta-
ble matter had accumulated upon the ground, to
which the last Summer's growth had added greatly.
One family had moved into a small house about
midway in the prairie. One warm, dry, windy day,
one of the girls had started to a 'neighbor's house,
about two miles, on the bluff, and having proceeded
about half way, she heard a roaring as of a mighty
•tempest; and looking west toward the timber, she
saw the flickering blaze kindled into a fierce torrent
of flames, which curled up and leaped along with re-
sistless force. The air was filled with clouds of
crimson smoke, while the crashing sounds, like roar-
ing cataracts, were almost deafening; danger and

WEST AND NOKTH-WEST. 319

death filled the air, and seemed to scream for vic-
tims. At such a fearful crisis, one becomes irreso-
lute, and almost unable to withdraw or seek refuge.
As there was not a moment to lose, the girl fled
back to the old domicile. The family had thrown
all the household goods into one pile, and covered
them as best they could, closing the door and win-
dow. The fire hastened in its devouring march, till
its far-reaching flames enveloped the house, the in-
mates being almost stifled with heat and smoke. It
lasted, however, but for a few moments. The green,
brown carpet had been consumed, and black destruc-
tion sickened the heart. The inmates threw open
the door, by which time the fire had began to blaze
up through the cracks of the floor. They gathered
up all the articles that they could, and threw them
out into the yard, where the flames had consumed
every thing, and having a well of water, saved most
of their household goods; but the old house was
soon in ashes,, and the inmates left to do as best
they might. Some perished in these terrific fires in
an early day. It is said that two betrothed lovers
perished on the banks of the Kankakee, their crisped
forms being found near that of their horse the next
day, by a hunter. The river flowed along to lee-
ward of them, but the flames had outstripped their
fleet charger, upon which both were riding, -before
they could reach the stream. Why did they not
have the presence of mind to set a " back fire " or
take refuge on the burned space?

320 EARLY HISTOEY OF THE

Illinois seems destined, in a short time, to play a
great part in the United States, being entitled to
this not only by the vastness of its area — three
hundred and seventy-eight miles from Cairo to Wis-
consin, from south to north, and its greatest breadth,
two hundred and twelve miles — but, also, by the
fertility of its easily cultivated soil, the multitude
of its rivers, railroads, canals, coal-beds, and its
beautiful and abundant stone quarries, its water
powers, and the rapid increase of its population, at
once enterprising and intelligent. May our moral
zeal increase, and our victories multiply in behalf
of all that is good, till God shall " make us an hund-
red times so many more as we be!"

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 321

CHAPTER XXXVI.

THE first newspaper printed in Missouri was at
St. Louis, in 1808, by Joseph Charles. It was first
called the Louisiana, Gazette, then the Missouri
Gazette; and in 1832, going into the possession of
other parties, it took the name of Missouri Repub-
lican. The census taken in 1810 gives 20,845
inhabitants in Missouri. In 1818 St. Louis com-
menced a greater progress in its building and com-
mercial enterprises. During that year more than
three millions of bricks were made, and one hundred
buildings erected. The first brick dwelling-house
was built in 1813 or '14, by Win. C. Carr. The
first steamboat that ascended the Mississippi, above
the mouth of the Ohio, was the "General Pike,"
which reached St. Louis the 2d of August, 1817.
It was commanded by Capt. R. P. Guyard. The
country above Cedar Creek, a small stream on the
western border gf Galloway county, Missouri, which
was then regarded as the boundary of the district —
afterward the county of St. Charles — was called
Boone's Lick, from the time of its first settlement,
in 1797, till the organization of the State Govern-
ment. In 1808 there was a small village, called
Cote Sans Dessem, from a singular oblong hill in its

vicinity. In 1810 a few enterprising families struck
28

322 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

out into the wilderness, and formed a settlement in
what is now known as Howard county. Here were
several large salt springs and "Licks," at one of
which Daniel Boone had his hunting camp, and
where his son, Major Nathan Boone, made salt as
early as 1807. This gave name to the " Lick," and,
also, to a large district of counties. Boone's Lick
settlement, at the commencement of the war with
Great Britain, numbered about one hundred and
. fifty families. In 1815, throughout the county and
town of St; Louis, the inhabitants numbered 9,395,
the town population alone numbering 2,000.

I add a few more reminiscences of Chicago. Early
in the Spring of 1834, brother Henry Whitehead
and Mr. Stewart contracted with Jesse Walker to
build a small but commodious house of worship, on
the north side of the river, on the corner of Water
and Clark streets. Father Walker and the local
preachers occupied it every Sabbath alternately. In
looking over the annals of Methodism found here
and there in books, in my own experience, and in
the relation of the experience of others to me, it
seems as if God had sifted the whole inhabited re-
gion of North America, and selected the choice
spirits therefrom, with their iron constitutions, to
plant and cultivate the tree of Methodism in the
West. Stevens says : " We have often been reminded
of the adaptation of Methodism, by some of its prov-
idential peculiarities, for its self-propagation. Its
class and prayer meetings train most if not all its

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 323

laity to constant practical missionary labors; so that
three or four of these, meeting in any distant part
of the earth, by emigration, are prepared immedi-
ately to become the nucleus of a Church. The lay
or local ministry, borne on by the tide of emigra-
tion, was almost every-where found prior to the ar-
rival of the regular preacher, ready to sustain re-
ligious services."

The year 1790 was not the real epoch of Method-
ism in the United States. The sainted Barbara
Heck, foundress of Methodism in the United States,
went with her children, it is probable, into the prov-
ince of Canada as early as 1774. Mrs. Heck and
her three sons were members of a class at Augusta,
under the leadership of Samuel, son of Philip Em-
bury. Brother William Smith has truly said that
there were many pious women among the early, set-
tlers who were Christian heroines in the true sense
of the word. Having left their native State to ac-
company their husbands to territories where was
naught but a howling wilderness, they have proved
themselves to be helpmeets for the men who braved
the dangers of a frontier life. They were equally
brave in every moral conflict in battling for the
Lord. In singing, what have they not done in con-
gregations? I have often sat and listened till my
own eyes, as well as those around me, were suffused
with tears, and especially in prayer circles, when
the heart of .some mother in Israel went out in
irresistible pleadings with her Lord and Savior for

324 EARLY HISTORY OF THE

an only child or an erring husband, as if every
word were an inspiration, every utterance an imme-
diate communication from above, the language of the
heavenly host. Indeed, it has often seemed to me
as if woman, as if the moth&r of the Son of G-od
was nearer the throne in earnest supplications than
man can be. And then, like the women of the Bible,
she will take no denial. She will not cease her im-
portunities till the unclean spirit has gone out, and
the soul is made a fit temple for the indwelling of
the Holy Spirit. Sometimes, after an earnest prayer,
I have known them to arise and exhort till it seemed
like a visible influence all over the house, as if the
powers of darkness had yielded, saints were rejoicing,
and heaven had come down to earth, and the whole
congregation would be shouting "Glory to God!"
The Presbyterian definition of true eloquence —
namely, shouting and tears, shouting and tears — •
may be justly applied to the women of early Meth-
odism. But, alas! how few of them remain among
us! I have followed one and another of them to
their last resting-place, and, standing by their dying
beds, have heard t^iem testify "all is well," till
their voices were lost in death. A few years more,
and none of them will remain; they all will have
passed over the swelling tide, and become inmates
of the mansion on high. Though it may hardly
seem in place here to mention these things, yet it
has often seemed to me such a cruel, unjust thing
that we have to cast so many unjust slurs upon our

WEST AND NORTH-WEST. 325

women. I have often thought of these things — tho
use of so many foul sayings which are looked upon
as so many witticisms — such, for instance, as the rib
out of which mother Eve was formed, denoting her
crooked disposition; that woman is "all tongue," be-
cause she is gifted in conversation; that Mary Mag-
dalene had seven devils cast out of her, while they
seem to forget that one of the male sex possessed a
legion. We have good authority for that, and we
can not estimate how many more possessed the same
number, for Paul gives one of the most fearful epit-
omes of man's unparalleled wickedness; and, from
his summing up, one would think that man pos-
sessed not only a legion, but legions. If our State
prisons contain more men, will not heaven contain
more women ? In either case it is a fearful thing
to believe in the loss of a soul.

THE END.